Sie sind auf Seite 1von 932

*******************************************

Downloaded by Wattpad2Any Online


Alrights Reserved by
their respective owners
------------------------------------------+ DONT PLAGIARIZE,PLEASE SHARE

-------------------------------------------

http://w2a.l6.org
---------------BOOK DETAILS---------------[BOOK NAME]

The Bet

[TOTALPARTS]

68

------------------------------------------[ BOOK DESCRIPTION ]


-------------------------------------------When Drake Swift lost in a bet, his best friend wanted him to court a girl in a month
and ask her to be his girl friend. After she said, "Yes", he will tell her that
he doesn't love her and all that happened between them was a game. But what if
Sophia Taylor, the girl his best friend chose, is clever than they think she is? What
will happen if she knows something about their pretty little secret?
-------------------------------------------

*******************************************
[1] The Bet *Deal
*******************************************

PLEASE DO NOT ADVERTISE YOUR STORIES HERE. It's rude; the comment will be
deleted.

DO NOT POST MY STORY ON OTHER WEBSITES AND CLAIM THAT YOU'RE THE
WRITER. Have some dignity. I wrote The Bet for two years and I don't appreciate
people stealing it.

This is not based off She's All That. I haven't watched it, and the only reason how I
knew about the existence of the movie was because of the readers of this story.

*****

The guy on the picture is Ryan Christophe Lavigne. You can imagine your own Drake
though.

The song is Stop and Stare by One Republic. I hope you'll listen to it, and to all the
songs that will be posted in the story.

Don't forget to leave a comment! :) Thank you!

____________________________________________________________________________

"The Bet"

Copyright 2010 Kimberly Joy Villanueva.

All rights reserved.

Copyrights:

This story, "The Bet", is copyrighted under the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act
1988. This includes all chapters, prologues/epilogues and associated content (i.e
fanfics, teasers and content within blogs, social networks and eReaders). Any
unauthorized copying, broadcasting, manipulation, distribution or selling of this
work constitutes as an infringement of copyright. Any infringement of this copyright
is punishable by law. Any links, images, brand names or otherwise copyrighted
material is not my own, and is not covered by my copyright. No Copyright
Infringement intended.

Chapter 1 *Deal*

~Drake

I lost the bet.

I, Drake Swift, lost for the first time in my entire life. I can't believe it!

Now I have to do anything Andre wants me to.

You'd think that since we're best friends, it'd be easy, but you're wrong! Instead of
making each other's lives easier, we amuse ourselves by making it harder on one
another. People would think it's pathetic, but we enjoy it. Ironic isn't it?

But we're best friends through good times and bad times. Well. . . mostly in bad
times.

I know Andre. It's his first time winning so he'll take his time in thinking of what he
wants me to do. All the worse scenarios are running through my mind. Eating gross
food, punching someone, breaking furniture, getting myself grounded, humiliating
myself in public - no. . . he's not that rude.

"I know what I want you to do," Andre says, snapping me out of my thoughts.

We're on the steps of the Science Building. Our professor is absent so we stroll
through the hallways. There are only few students here because most of the
students are in their classrooms. We're just lucky because our professor isn't here.

I shake my head to clear my thoughts. "What?" I ask, looking at him. I don't know
why we're best friends. We don't have anything in common.

"I want you to date someone," he begins.

His next words are cut off by my laughter. I can't believe it! He wants me to date
someone?! I thought he might even want me to punch someone in the face! Maybe
I am wrong about my best friend.

Dating didn't even come to my mind. With my dyed dirty blonde hair that falls just
above my sparkyly blue eyes, I won't have a problem finding a girl.

He smirks, reading my mind. "I'm not done."

I roll my eyes. It can't be worse. "Continue then," I say after I stop laughing.

He clears his throat. "I want you to date someone," he repeats, "And then ask her to
be your girlfriend."

I stare at him incredulously, the shock evident in my eyes. I should have expected
that! Of course he wouldn't make it that easy on me.

"I won't do it!" I say grudgingly.

He, of all people, should know that! I never had a steady girlfriend in the seventeen
years of my existence. And now, because I lost a bet, he wants me to change it? No
way! I'm content with what I'm doing.

"You have to do it!" He says through gritted teeth. "When I lost, I did everything you
wanted me to do!"

I think about the last time he lost. I told him to break up with his girlfriend. He did
break up with her. To be honest, I know he didn't love her. But, because I ordered
him to, he did it. And now, because I lost, I have to do what he wants me to.

A sigh escape from my lips. This will be the last time I'm going to do a deal.

"Okay," I mumble, defeat clearly in my voice.

His scowl turns into a smile. "It's not that hard," he says and then he explains what
he wants me to do.

I'll court someone (of his choosing) for a month and then I'll ask her to be my
girlfriend; she should say yes. At that point, I'll tell her it's just a game, that I lost on
a bet and that's why I've been acting like I love her.

This time, our bet is a secret. We can't tell anyone about it.

Andre is worse than I thought. I can't believe he wants me to hurt a girl. Even
though I'm bad, I never dreamed of hurting a girl.

Well, that's karma, a part of me says.

But I have no choice.

When you lost, you don't have a free will. A deal's a deal.

Andre starts to raise his forefinger. So this is it then, he's just going to pin point
someone? I groan.

Andre looks around for a minute, considering whom to choose. "Her," he says after
a moment, pointing to a girl walking out of the Math building.

I squint my eyes in the sunlight to see her clearly. All I can make out is that she has
honey blonde hair that falls past her mid back. I can't see her face because she's
looking at the ground while she's walking. I give Andre a questioning look.

He nods to the direction of the girl. She's walking towards us, and because she's
looking down, she bumps into a guy. I laugh at her clumsiness.

The guy steadies her, and then she looks up. "Sorry," she says.

When the guy walks away, the girl turns to us. For a fraction of a second, her pale
blue eyes stare to my dark ones. She looks away quickly, but not before I see her
face flushes in embarrassment.

Confused, I turn to Andre. "I don't know her," I tell him. I look around again for the
girl but she's nowhere to be seen. "Is she even a student here?"

Andre looks at me oddly. "Of course she is!" He shakes his head, muttering
unintelligible words at me.

"Is she a new student?" I ask. Maybe she is a transferee. I don't recognize her.

He snorts. "She's in one of your classes, stupid."

"I'm not stupid," I say, scowling at him.

"This is your fourth year in this school, and you don't know her?" He says mockingly.

He playfully punches me on the shoulder. Even though it doesn't hurt, I glare at him.
Really, I don't know the girl.

Of course you don't know her, a voice in my head says, You hardly notice anyone
not worth your attention.

Awesome, now I'm talking to myself. I think I'm crazy.

"Who is she then?" I snap.

"Her name is Sophia Taylor," he answers. "I think it's a good thing I picked her. You
can get to know each other," he says teasingly, wiggling his eyebrows.

I want to punch him, but I control myself. I have to act cool. Besides, it's only a
month. I bet it's only going to end up being a week because she'll fall for me that
quickly. Courting a girl I didn't even know existing, until now.

I wonder what her reaction will be when I ask her out. Maybe she'll jump for joy.
Who wouldn't, with my looks? A grin appears on my face. I 'm too confident. I hope I
won't fail.

"You'll start tomorrow," Andre says, bringing me back to reality. "You have a month."

I see Sophia in the corner of my eye, walking towards the Main Building. She
catches my eye and her feet trip on a rock.

I choke a laugh, causing Andre to shake his head.

"This is going to be fun," I say smugly.

*******************************************
[2] The Bet *Plan
*******************************************
Happy Reading! :)

Chapter 2 *Plan*

~Drake

October 7, 2010.

The first day of the bet.

I still can't believe why I agreed to do what Andre wants me to do. I hope nothing
will happen in this month. For thirty days, I will court her, and on the thirty first, I
will ask her to be my girl friend.

Sophia Taylor, what will I do to make you fall in love with me? I think to myself.

"Draky!" I hear my sister yells my name.

"What?" I call back to her. She walks to my room without knocking, her blue eyes,
the same shade as mine, are full of hate. "And stop calling me Draky! My name is
Drake."

She glares at me with all her might. "Why did you eat my cake?"

Oh. That chocolate coated cake I found in the refrigerator yesterday. After class, I
was so stressed that I had to find something sweet! And when I saw that cake, I
couldn't help myself but eat it, savoring its delicious taste.

"I didn't know it was yours," I explain. "It's your fault; you put it in the refrigerator
without writing your name on it."

She stomps her feet automatically. "You should have asked first!"

"Whatever." I roll my eyes at her. "It still is not my fault."

"It is."

"Is not."

"It is!"

"Is not."

"It is!!" she yells at the top of her lungs.

"Okay, okay." I raise my hands in surrender. I can't take her whining anymore, it is
so irritating. It was just a piece of cake!

Girls are so annoying. They are creatures that are selfish, immature, envious, war
freak, and self conscious. That's why I've never been in a relationship before; I don't
want to be committed to a girl. I'm tired of their personalities.

I can't even stand my own sister. I'm not even that close to her, considering we're
twins. Well, we don't look anything alike, save the eyes. I am older than her by one
minute and thirteen seconds. We're always teasing each other so we just end up
annoying one another.

Driana is nothing like me. She's sweet and kind to everyone, except me. I know how
lame that sounds. She's intelligent, not that I'm not smart. Who am I kidding? I
almost flunked one of my subjects when I was a junior.

Driana taps her feet on the floor impatiently, and puts her hands on her hips.

"Don't act like a girl," I say, "It's annoying."

"But I am a girl." She says, drawing out the word girl .

My head's starting to throb. "Can you please just leave me alone now?" I have to
take a shower and organize my things before going to school. "I'll buy you a cake
later."

"The same one," she says through gritted teeth.

"Fine."

She's muttering some unintelligible nonsense as she walks out of my room.

I still don't have a plan, but I won't let that stop me from winning the bet.

~Sophia

My parents' yelling is my alarm clock. They fight everyday; seriously, every-singleday, since the misfortune, not bothering to think about their sleeping child or our
neighbors. I don't know why they married each other when all they do is argue. I'm
beginning to get used to it so I don't question them. I should have learned from their
broken relationship, but I didn't, so now my heart is torn in half.

I thought love was the greatest feeling in the world. I waited for my prince for fifteen
years, and when he came, he swept me off my feet. Our love was like a perfect love
story. . . at first. He was my shining armor. When I was with him, all my worries and
problems seemed unimportant. All I could think about was how happy I was to be in
love. In every relationship, someone's bound to get hurt. Unfortunately in ours, it
was me. When we broke up, my life came crashing down on me. It's been almost a
year since then, but the memory remains in my heart and mind.

Fairytales? Castle? Glass shoes? Prince charming? They are just fake, a trickery of
the mind! The authors of fairytales have good imaginations; making their people,
places, and stories seem very real. But the real world is hell.

I have thirty more minutes before I have to go to school, so I tune out the yelling of
my parents by putting my headphones in and turning up my music full volume.

~Drake

"So, what's the plan?" Andre whispers as the teacher's aide gives the questionnaire
for our quiz.

"I don't know," I hiss. Why can't he leave me alone? He's been bothering me with
that question for almost two hours now. It started when I got out of my car. And for
now, he believes that I have a plan.

"Come on," he urges, "You can tell me."

"I can hear you talking there," Mrs. Young says, "please remain silent, so as not to
disturb others."

Andre slumps on his chair, and that's my cue to begin my quiz.

The questions are a piece of cake. I read the topic twice last night so I'm not
confused, and I answer faster than I intend to do.

I need a plan. Of course, first things first; I need to talk to her. How?

Accidentally bumping into her? Borrowing something she owns?

Think fast! Time is running out, in just a minute, I mean an hour, I'll be having
Literature with her. From what Andre has told me, Sophia is smart, an only child, and
a nice person.

Well educated, huh? An idea pops into my mind.

~Sophia

"Can you please lower your voice?" I whisper to the guy behind me, not bothering to
look back.

I'm here to listen to the discussion, not to hear his chatter. He doesn't stop so I twist
on my chair and am about to glare when my eyes lands on a pair of familiar blue
eyes. The eyes that stared right through mine yesterday, the eyes of Drake Swift.

Wait. Did he switch place with Ella? I don't remember him sitting behind me. He
looks at me questioningly and I turn around and try to follow the discussion.
Handsome guys are my weakness.

Looks can be deceiving! He may have an appearance like an angel but I know that
he's wearing a mask. According to his sister, he's a jerk. Thanks to Driana, I don't
have a crush on her twin brother anymore. Remember that, Sophia, never fall in
love with a jerk. Oh, scratch that, never fall in love again because you will end up
getting hurt, like before. But I can't erase those eyes from my mind. The color of the
ocean, the sky, the--

"Sophia," Cristina mutters beside me.

"What?" Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I look around to see everyone


staring at me expectantly. What now?

"Does that mean 'no'?" Mrs. Coelho, our Literature professor, asks, raising her
eyebrow.

What is she talking about? "Sorry, can you repeat that Ma'am?" This is why I don't
like guys messing with my mind. I have to focus.

Sophia, take a deep breath. Erase the thoughts that are clouding your mind.

"Your classmate Drake is having a hard time following the lesson," she says, "He
asked if someone can help him. Can you? Since you have the highest grade on the
previous test."

Oh no. I heave a sigh and mutter, "That's okay, I think." I don't have a choice. Can I
decline the teacher? Of course not.

"Meet up with him later after your last class," she instructs, "And tutor him."

Turning around, I see Drake smiling mischievously. When he notices me staring, his
facial expression becomes blank and he turns to listen to whatever Mrs. Coelho is
discussing.

Tutor Drake Swift in Literature.

Fun. . .

Not.

*****

The song is What becomes of a broken hearted by Didi Benami =)

There's a cast on the side, but you can imagine the characters in your head the way
you picture them. . .

Thank you for reading my story! :)

xoxo,

Kim

*******************************************
[3] The Bet *Compromise
*******************************************
Happy Reading :)

Chapter 3 *Compromise*

~ Sophia

"What do you don't understand in the lesson?" I ask Drake.

I am forced to tutor him because he doesn't understand A Midsummer Night's


Dream by William Shakespeare, the play we are currently analyzing in Literature.
We're just on Act 2 Scene 1 but I already finished reading it. I don't know why he
doesn't get it; it's quite simple, really.

Drake is looking at me like he's trying to figure me out. I try to act confident, and
not be intimidated by his presence. After Literature, we agreed to meet in the
library after both our classes ended. He suggested that we should meet at the
coffee shop across the school but I refused.

So here I am, sitting across from him, staring at his awfully handsome face as he
tries to read the play.

How can this guy be Driana's twin? Yeah, they have the same sapphire eyes which
look good on them. I don't know anyone else sharing the same hue as theirs.

"You know," he says, interrupting my thoughts and looking at me, "I can't think
properly when I'm hungry. So why don't we eat first, and then you can teach me
later?"

I start to protest but he cuts me off. "I'll treat you."

Hah! What does he think of me? Someone he can buy? A gold digger? Someone who
will go with him because it's free? My ego is hurt. I push my chair off and stand up.
As I'm about to walk away, he grabs my arm to stop me. I look pointedly at his hand
but he doesn't let go.

"I'm sorry," he says quickly, "I was just. . I didn't mean to--"

"If you want me to teach you, listen carefully," I say through gritted teeth. "First, let
go of my arm."

He looks at me hesitantly but still let go. I cross my arms across my chest to stop
them from shaking.

"Second, I have a lot of things to do and place to go, so please cooperate." The last
part is a lie, but I know he doesn't notice.

"Okay Ma'am," he says under his breath.

He still has the nerve to joke!

"Lastly, don't kid around."

That earns me a bored look from him. I hope he gets my point. He resumes reading
so I sit back on my chair. I don't know why I over reacted but he shouldn't think low
of me! I get him to be speechless - one for Sophia, zero for Drake.

He knows nothing about me! He doesn't know that after class, I usually go here, in
the library, to study. I don't have anywhere else to go; going home is not on the list.
As far as possible, I want to stay here as long as I can, but the library closes at six in
the evening. So whether I like it or not, I have to go home and study there.

But I cannot. How can I study if there is constant yelling and screaming in the
background? So when that happens, which is always, I put my headphones in their
full volume so as not to hear my parents fight. I'd rather have loud music as my
background noise instead of them. There are some days and nights when the house
is silent. That means one of them is not home. I tried to runaway but I have no
where else to go so I end up coming back.

Home. Home. Home.

Where is that? Before, my home was where he was. My refuge, my hero, my first
love.

I still remember that day, the day he told me he loved me. That he couldn't live
without me. I was so sure of him; I loved him with all my heart, more than I loved
myself. He knew about my family, our situation, and he filled those gaps. I was
blinded by his all consuming love.

But I forgot that life is cruel. Nothing is here forever. My friends told me he doesn't
deserve my love and that I'm better off without him. He couldn't be trusted. He will
just break my heart and will leave me like his past girlfriends. But I didn't believe
anything they said. I defended him, fought with my friends, and accused them of
being jealous.

Because of him, I lost everything.

"Pie? Pie?"

~ Drake

"Pie? Pie?"

She can't seem to hear me. "Are you okay?" I ask.

She's staring at nothing in particular, maybe she's day dreaming; how girly. I'm glad
my plan worked. Knowing she's intelligent, I took it to my advantage and started
there. I know beforehand that Mrs. Coelho will pick Pie as my tutor because I was
the one who checked her paper in the previous test. I wonder if she has any other
things to do besides studying. I snap my fingers a few inches from her face to get
her attention. Thankfully, it does.

She looks at me in bewilderment. "What did you call me?"

"Pie," I answer automatically but carefully, afraid she might snap at me any second.
This girl has an attitude. I can't read her.

"Don't call me that!" She says irritably, scowling at me.

"Why? Isn't your name Sophia? Pie is an appropriate nickname." Pie is a sweet
nickname. I wonder why she doesn't like it.

"It's not! Just call me by my whole name."

"But Sophia is kind of mouthful." Arguing with her is amusing. She doesn't want to
lose and I'm not one to back off either.

She starts to say something, but I can sense that she decides against it. She let it
go by saying, "Whatever Draky," mischievously.

I stare at her blankly, trying to process what she just said. She looks at me smugly
in return. How did she found that Draky . . .

"Driana," I mutter darkly, so quiet Sophia haven't hear it.

Closing my eyes, I try to control my anger. I don't know where Driana got that stupid
moniker. It's kind of ironic how I know now what she feels when she calls me that.
When you call people names they don't like, the look on their face is absolutely
priceless.

But how does Sophia know?

Oh! I slap myself mentally for forgetting what Andre told me. Sophia and my twin
evil sister are friends, and that, I can get to my advantage. But I have to get the
help of my sister. If she will help me.

I am thankful of Andre, considering we're playing a game, he's still helping me. He
really is my best friend.

I have to relax to think properly. "How about we compromise?" I ask Sophia, having
an idea to make her comfortable with me. I'm so smart, I can easily think of
something.

"Compromise?" she says slowly.

"You know, the win-win situation, where both--"

"I know that!" She snaps, cutting me off.

Being with her makes smirking a habit.

"What I meant was," she continues, "why would I compromise with you?"

Pretty clever. Indeed, why would she compromise with me? She has not even heard
of it yet and she already declines.

"You can call me Draky when it's just the two of us," I say, "And I can call you Pie in
return then."

"I can call you Draky whenever I want," she says smugly.

A cute dimple appears on her right cheek as she smiles. I don't know she has a
dimple! But how can I know before? I just saw her yesterday. I don't even know she
is friends with my sister if Andre didn't tell me. Suddenly, I feel like all those years, I
am the center of my world, not knowing the outside forces.

"So I'll start telling our classmates then that they can call you Pie from now on." This
girl can play games, but she can't beat me.

"You cannot!" She says, slapping the table impulsively, to my surprise.

On cue, the librarian walks towards us. She chastises us. I can see that she seems
fond of Pie and put the blame on me, saying that this place is called Library (as if I
don't know) and we should lower our voice and not do unnecessary things so as not
to disturb others.

Am I the one who slapped the table? Am I the one who nearly shouted?

The students look at us sheepishly and mutter things only God knows what. When
the librarian, I forgot her name, is clearly contented that we're going to behave, she
walks away with a look of disdain on her face.

Pie looks at me and mumbles, "Sorry". Her pale face reddens in embarrassment
when the full blast of what she did sink in.

My lips twitches upward as my next words tumble out of my mouth. "So, is it a


deal?"

She looks at me dubiously and bites her lower lip. After a moment, she finally says,
"Okay, deal."

One for Drake, zero for Pie. I pinch my thigh to control myself from grinning. Pie is
smart, she might know something's off when I look so smug about our compromise.

"Good," I say, standing up. "You have my word then."

"Wait!" She says, standing up as well. "Where are you going?"

"Home," I answer, like I have anywhere else to go. It's a school night.

"But I haven't tutored you yet," she says, frowning.

"There's plenty of time for that."

One step at a time. I'm so proud of myself; I made a progress this day.

Soon, you will fall in love with me.

*****

PIE is pronounced as p-i-e, like the food :>

The song is If You Can't Live Without Me, Why Aren't You Dead Yet by Mayday
Parade.

Feel free to write what you think about my story :) I know there are more chapters
after this, and maybe you want to read more, but don't forget to leave a comment. .
.

Thank you for reading <3

*******************************************
[4] The Bet *Dream
*******************************************
Happy Reading :)

Chapter 4 *Dream*

~ Sophia

Darkness. That's all I see around me. Actually, I don't see anything. Even if my eyes
are closed, there's no change. Where am I?

Trying to find my way, I walk blindly forward with my hands outstretch before me.

The saying, "I would rather walk with a friend in the dark, than alone in the light"
fills my mind. The one who wrote that haven't walked in complete darkness. I'd
rather walk in the daylight alone, if this is the situation. But maybe if I have
someone with me, that's another matter.

Far ahead, I see a glow of light. I walk to that direction, hoping someone is there.

Sure enough, a stranger is standing below the light. Glancing up, I can't think of a
logical explanation where that light comes from.

Black feathered wings are sprouting from the stranger's back which I just notice now
because of so much fascination in the light. His hair is as radiant as the sun.

"Draky?" I ask without thinking.

I don't even know why he comes to my mind. I haven't seen the face of the stranger
and I'm already giving him a name. Good work Sophia.

The guy turns around at the sound of my voice. A startle gasps escapes from my
lips as I stare at his face. His sapphire eyes became darker if that's even possible.

"Come with me?" He asks.

When I don't respond, he extends his right hand towards me.

Looking around, I don't see anyone else besides us. My instinct says I have to get
out of here. Taking a step back, I try to not give away my next move, which is to
run. Is running good? If he has wings, he can fly. But what if they're not real? My
heart thuds painfully in my chest. Why am I afraid of him?

"I won't hurt you," he says, as if reading my mind.

"What happened to you?" I ask. Staring at him hurts my eyes.

"Trust me."

And then, he's in front of me, his arms encircling my waist.

"What are you doing?" I protest, trying to get his hands off me.

Just like that, our feet are not touching the ground anymore. Afraid of falling, I put
my arms around him making him smirks.

"Put me down!" I order, forcing myself not to look below. I'm afraid of heights. Truth
is, I'm afraid of falling, knowing there's no one to catch me when I fall.

"Draky!" I snap.

He just continues to go up, his wings fluttering in the wind, ignoring my protests.
Trying to pinch him to get his attention, his body moves so fast he lets go of me,
suddenly making me fall. My arms try to grab anything to stop and slow the fall, but
there's nothing. My lung thuds painfully in my throat. Gravity pulls me down so fast.
Looking up, I scream for Draky to save me. He has a horrible expression on his face
and his eyes says he's clearly in pain. But he doesn't do anything to save me.

This is my death.

"No!" I scream, and sit upright. Nausea fills me. I'm so dizzy and my head throbs
painfully.

"It's just a dream, it's just a dream," I reassure my self again and again.

Glancing beside me, I see in the alarm clock that it's just passed three in the
morning. Sweat pours down my face as I wait for my breathing to return to normal.
Taking a deep breath, I get up from my bed and head for the bathroom. Splashing
water to my face seems a good idea to clear my thoughts. Looking at the mirror, I
see that there are dark circles forming under my eyes.

"Stupid nightmare," I mutter darkly. It's my first time to dream about Draky, and
then it's a nightmare. Figures.

Going back to my bed, I know sleep won't come easily so I get Clockwork Angel from
my bookshelf.

There are times when I wish I am someone else. What would it be like, living other
people's life? Tessa is wrong. Her gift is not a curse. She's pretty lucky; she can be
anyone she wants to be. But what's the point of living if you're living the life of
others, and not your own? Does that even count as living?

I cannot focus on reading because of these thoughts. Furthermore, the face of Draky
in my dream corrupts my mind. Really, even in my dream, he's still himself. I can't
even imagine him having white wings like an angel.

The soft murmurs coming from the hallway wakes me up. I don't even know when I
fall asleep. Suddenly, I'm worried. I'm used to their yelling, and now it's gone. Is
that even possible? What's happening?

Curiosity urges me to listen to know what my parents are talking about. I walk to
their bedroom as quietly as I can and put my right ear beside the door to hear them
clearly. If I'm going to eavesdrop, which I am, I might as well do it thoroughly.

"What are we going to do?" My father asks in a calming tone I haven't heard since
the misfortune.

"She's going to stay at my friend's place," My mother says.

I'm amazed though, that they're speaking with each other civilly.

In my mind, I can see my dad shaking his head. "She's still a minor."

She? Are they talking about me? Staying at my friend's place? What does that
mean? Are we moving out?

".. the best for her," my mom says. I have to shut up my mind! I haven't heard the
first part of that sentence.

"Can she just stay here until things get better?"

"No," my mom says firmly. I can imagine her mouth set in a thin line. "Staying here
will make her more miserable."

My father replies something in a low voice.

"Our daughter's smart, she knows what's good for her."

"When will she come back?" My dad asks grimly.

"After we sort things out."

How can they talk about me like that? Why would I move out? Did I do something?

"She's a close friend of mine when we were in college," my mom answers the
question of my dad I haven't hear. "We still keep in touch."

"Is it okay for her? How about her family?"

"I called her last night, and she told me it's alright."

"Okay then."

I hear scrambling inside and their footsteps coming closer. My feet are frozen in
place, they can't move! The door opens to my horror, and soon enough, my parents
are both standing in front of me with a surprised expression on their face.

"Honey," my mom says, moving towards me. "Don't cry, everything's under
control." She wipes my cheek and that's when I realize that I'm crying. Tears flows
freely from my eyes without consent.

"You heard everything?" My dad asks, his brown eyes full of concern.

"I heard enough," I whisper.

"You can come back as soon as we fix it," my mom assures me, looking at my dad
who nods in agreement.

It. Meaning our family? But why am I the one who's suffering?

"Do I have a choice?" I ask them, albeit I already know the answer.

My father looks at me sadly and shakes his head.

I grit my teeth to control myself from sobbing. As I walk away, my mother asks me,
"Where are you going?"

"In my room," I answer without turning around.

"Aren't you going to school?"

Glancing at the wall clock, I see it's already eight in the morning. I'm already late.
Besides, I'm not in the mood. "I'm going to pack!"

"I'll help you," my mom offers, and starts to follow me but my dad stops her and
whispers, "She needs to be alone."

I leave them and go to my room, shutting the door tightly behind me.

I know I wanted to runaway before, but not like this. Besides, I'm used to their
fighting, so what's the point? Why are they fixing our family again? Not that I want a
broken family . . Why am I even asking these questions to myself? Yeah, I know, I'm
just dreading the worst question of all . .

Where am I going to live?

*****

This is story doesn't have any bizarre creatures, if you're wondering ;)

The song is Sweet Dreams by Emily Browning -- OST of Sucker Punch. Really liked
that movie :D Banner by You4Real.

Do you have a Twitter account? Follow me! Just click the External link on the side. If
you're going to add me on Facebook, tell me you're from Wattpad :)

Thank you! ^.^

*******************************************
[5] The Bet *Guest
*******************************************
Happy reading! :)

Chapter 5 *Guest*

~Drake

"Drake," says my mom, as she settles our breakfast on the table. "How's school?"

"Good," I say automatically.

Driana snorts.

I kick her under the table which earns me a glare from her.

"You know," my mom says, ignoring us, "If you're having a hard time, you can ask
Andre for help."

"I know mom," I mutter. I roll my eyes at her and my twin little sister chokes a
laugh.

Andre is intelligent. He may be lazy in studying but when he does, he can get a
perfect score.

My mom looks at me expectantly.

Taking a deep breath, I ask her, "What do you want me to do?"

"You can stay at their house this weekend and let him tutor you."

At the word tutor, my mind thinks of Sophia. If she can tutor me this weekend, we'll
get close to each other and then the month will just be a week. And then I'm finally
free with the bet.

"Okay," I tell my mom. "I'll ask Andre."

"Call him now," My twin little sister says.

If I know, she just wants the whole house to herself. No wonder my mom doesn't
offer Driana's help, we might end up killing each other.

"That's a good idea," My mom chimes in.

Shaking my head, I dial Andre's number.

"Hey," he answers at the third ring.

"Can I stay at your house this weekend?" I ask, direct to the point.

"Sure," he says, not even thinking about it.

"What about your mom?"

"Of course, she won't mind." I can imagine him rolling his eyes.

"Okay then," I say, "See you at school."

"Satisfied?" I ask my mom and Driana after I hung up.

Driana's mouth curves into a smile. My mom looks at me, a concern expression on
her face. I know she's worried about my future, but I can take care of it.

"I'm going to pack," I say, and walk to my room.

After school, I'll go directly to Andre's house. Can I really study there? When Andre
and I are together, we just have fun. And studying is not in our fun list.

-----

"Have you seen Sophia?" I ask.

"I haven't seen her," my best friend, Andre, answers. "If you ask me that question
again, I'll punch you," he threatens playfully.

"What?" I ask, turning to glare at him.

"You asked me that question for almost ten times already!"

"And you're really counting," I say, with a smile forming on my lips.

The cafeteria isn't crowded today because it's Friday. Students usually pick this day
to absent to have an early weekend.

"Don't tell me you already miss her," he teases. "You just saw her yesterday and
you're going to see her after a few--"

"Are you kidding?" I ask, cutting him off. Why would I miss her?

"Yeah, man," he says, raising his hands in surrender. "That was a joke!" And then he
bursts out laughing.

"Shut up!" I scowl at him, as I take a bite of my sandwich.

-----

Come on, why aren't you here? Just one more minute, the bell will ring already! A
few seconds later, the bell rings and then Ma'am Coelho closes the door.

I wonder why Sophia's absent.

Why do you care? As if you're close to her. As a matter of fact, you just had you first
conversation with her yesterday.

I thought that maybe when I read the play beforehand, I can impress her. But what
if she'll tell me I don't need a tutor anymore when I already understand it?

"Did you meet with Sophia yesterday?" Mrs. Coelho asks me, breaking me from my
reverie.

"Yes Ma'am," I say politely.

"Good. Continue it then."

I give her a nod and resume reading A Midsummer Night's Dream. I find myself
staring at the door, but of course, she will not come anymore. It's already thirty
minutes after the class started.

How can I ask her to meet me tomorrow? She's absent today! I don't have her
phone number. But I know someone who has. Driana. Right! I'm going to ask
Sophia's number to her later. The plan is, tomorrow, we're going to watch a movie
together, just the two of us, and then eat. Maybe (I hope) we'll talk to get to know
each other. The thing is what if she will not agree? What if she already has a plan for

tomorrow? What if she doesn't want to be with me? That's a big problem! How can I
win the bet if that happens? Don't you just hate What If's?

-----

"Why did you just tell me now?" I ask irritably.

After school, Andre and I go directly to their house, and now we're in his room. I'm
sprawled on his bed while he's using his laptop on his desk.

"I forgot." Andre turns around, smiling sheepishly.

"You forgot that a girl is going to stay in your house?" I say incredulously. "Are you
that stupid?"

"It's no big deal, idiot," he mutters.

Andre just told me a while ago that a daughter of his mom's friend is going to stay
here for a couple of days due to a family problem. She's a senior student like us,
studying in our school. Andre is pretty stupid! Why did he agree to let me stay in
their house if they already have a guest? What did he thought of their house, a
dorm?

"What's her name?" I ask.

"I don't know!" He scratches his head, as if he doesn't really care. He can be
oblivious with what's happening around him.

"Maybe my staying here is not a good idea," I suggest.

"I told you, my mom won't mind! You're like, family to us."

"I'll leave you with the mysterious girl all to yourself."

"Oh come on," he mutters. "I already like someone."

I shake my head at him, and then remember what he said. "You like someone?"

"I, uh, yes," he answers, averting his eyes.

That's news! Since I asked him to break up with Mindy, he hasn't liked someone
again. Or so I thought.

"Who is she?" I ask, curiosity is clearly in my voice.

When he doesn't respond, and pretends to be busy searching pictures for his History
assignment, I repeat the question. It's Friday, so why is he doing the assignment
already?

"It's nothing serious, really," he says. "It's just a crush."

"So why won't you tell me?"

He makes a point of looking at the wall clock and says, "Our guest will arrive in a
couple of minutes." And then he stands up. "I'm going to take a bath." He hurries to
walk to his bathroom. But before he can get out of the room, I pick a pillow and
throw it at his retreating figure. He's pretty fast, before it hits his head; he slaps it
back towards me, laughing like there's no tomorrow.

Not telling me who's his crush makes me more curious. Why won't he tell me?
Maybe I know her. Andre can be secretive when he wants.

A knock on the front door breaks me from my thoughts.

"Andre!" I yell. "Your guest is here."

"Let them in." I can hear the shower turning off. "I'm not done."

"Why would I?" I ask incredulously.

"What do you want them to do, stand outside the door? Idiot."

"Stupid," I retort. "Faster!"

Hastily, I make my way towards the living room. This is not even my house so why
am I the one opening the door? Yeah, I forgot, I'm going to stay here this weekend
to improve my studies.

When I open the door, a woman appears in my line of sight.

"Andre?" The woman asks. "Is that you?"

I thought the guest was a girl! How can this woman be a senior student? She looks
like more or less forty years old. Maybe I am wrong. She doesn't have a bag with
her. Maybe she's just a family relative. But she thought I was Andre! Andre with a
blonde hair and green eyes. We look nothing a like. One way to find out.

"I'm Drake, Andre's friend," I say, clearing my throat. "Andre's taking a bath right
now."

The woman gives me a rueful smile. "I'm Emily. Nice to meet you."

"You too," I mumble. There's something familiar about Emily, like I've seen her
before but I don't remember how. "Come in," I say, opening the door widely so she
can enter.

"I'll just call my daughter," she says and walks toward the car, which I just notice
now, parked in the driveway.

So, there's a girl . .

The passenger door of the red Mercedes Benz opens and the girl gets out of it.
When she looks at me, time stops. I find myself staring at her, wide eyes with shock,
mouth hanging open. She has a confused expression on her face, and then she
looks between me and her mom.

Finally, I find my voice and ask her, "What are you doing here?" I already have an
idea but I want to hear it directly from her.

"What are you doing here?" She says incredulously, as if I am the last person she
expects to see here.

Don't you hate it when you ask someone a question and they ask you that question
too?

Emily beams at us. "You know each other!"

"Yes," Sophia and I say simultaneously without taking our eyes off each other.

"That's great!" Emily grins, oblivious to our incredulous expression. And then she
takes something out the backseat. A luggage bag. That only means one thing.

As a sign of courtesy, I take the bag out of Emily's hand. As we enter the house,
Andre walks down the hall, bouncing like a ball with a wet hair. When he sees
Sophia, he stops in his tracks and gives me a knowing smile.

Did he know it before, or is he just as shock as me? He can conceal his expression, I
know. But I think he won't keep it a secret to me.

"Welcome to our home," he says, grinning broadly. "Enjoy your stay here, Sophia!"

*****

The song is Fireflies by Owl City. Adam Young is amazing!

Banner by CreativeSideOfLife :)

Thank you <3

*******************************************
[6] The Bet *Homesick
*******************************************
Happy reading! :)

Chapter 6 *Homesick*

~Sophia

"Can you please pass the rice?" Andre requests.

"Sure," says my mom, lifting the bowl of rice and handing it to him.

This is the most awkward dinner ever. Remembering seeing Draky earlier, the
surprised I felt was astonishing. He was the last person I expected to see in this
house! When my mom told me I was going to stay in her friend's house, and I
learned its Andre's, I didn't know what to feel. He is my classmate! More
importantly, he's the best friend of Drake Swift.

I begged my mom to let me stay in our house but her decision was firm.

And then when I saw Draky outside Andre's house, my dream last night came
crashing down on me. After Andre welcomed me to their home, his mom, Veronica,
walked inside the house coming from work. She looks like Andre, with their emerald
eyes. Of course, he's her son. She was so eager to finally see me, her best friend's
daughter. It's quite unbelievable that I just met my mom's best friend now. But if I
really think about it, it's not surprising considering my mom and I aren't close.

And then something unexpected happened. Aunt Veronica told me that Drake is
here because he needs help with his studies. Andre is what, his savior?

My life is like a roller coaster nowadays.

Someone kicks me under the table making me yelp in surprise. Looking across from
me, I see Draky with an amused expression on his face. When he catches me
staring at him, he smirks.

"What?" I ask.

My mom looks at me patiently and says, "You haven't told me that you are assigned
to tutor Drake in Literature."

"Oh. That," I mutter. Everyone looks at me expectantly. As if waiting for my answer


that can change the world. "Yeah, but I haven't tutored him yet." I look pointedly at
Draky making him choke the water he's drinking.

"You can teach him tomorrow," Andre suggests, joining in the conversation. I have
no doubt he saw the look Drake and I shared a while ago.

"Tomorrow will be good," Drake says.

Something in his expression makes me raise my eye brows. He looks like he's on to
something. Like he has a secret no one knows.

"Okay," I agree. It won't do any good prolonging the inevitable. The sooner the
better so I'm free off him.

Trying to look busy eating my food, while my mom and Aunt V chat, my eyes lands
on a photo beside the china ware. I'm going to call Aunt Veronica Aunt V from now
on, in my head; Veronica is a mouth full. A young Andre and her mom are on the
picture. The man beside her is maybe her husband. He looks like an old version of
Andre.

"Where is your husband?" I ask Aunt V without thinking.

Everyone in the table stops eating at once. A fork suddenly falls to the ground
making a clattering sound. Andre gets up abruptly from his chair to get another
fork. The tension in the air is thickening. What have I done? Did I say something
wrong?

"He's dead," Aunt V says softly.

"I'm sorry," I mumble, I can feel my face heats up in embarrassment. "I.. I didn't
know. Sorry."

Aunt V smiles sadly. "That's okay."

I feel so horrible right now. I want to be small, and to be precise, I want to vanish.
Looking all around me except Aunt V, I see my mom with an incredulous expression
on her face. A rage is building inside me. She forced me to live with them without
telling me anything about their family. Good job, mom.

The dinner becomes more awkward, if that's possible. Andre comes back with a grin
on his face, as if I didn't do something wrong.

He chatters cheerfully about his professors and the girls who are falling head over
heels for him, making our parents laugh.

He's trying to make us forget about my stupid question, and I want to thank him for
that.

When Draky thinks I'm not looking, I see him in the corner of my eye, stealing
glances at me. Gritting my teeth, I control the urge to snap at him. I easily feel self
conscious, especially when I'm eating.

"Mom," I say, looking up at her and blinking back the tears that are threatening to
spill from my eyes. I don't want to cry here, in front of them.

"Honey," she begins, "you are safe here. I'll come back for you when the right time
comes." She gives me a peck on the cheek and then walks away outside the door.
She leaves me with these strangers.

Someone from behind clears their throat. Turning around, I see Aunt V giving me a
small smile.

"Come on," she says gently. "I'll take you to your room so that you can rest. I know
you're tired."

I follow her upstairs, wondering where the boys are. Aunt V chats along the way. She
tells me that Andre's room, and the entertainment rooms are downstairs. The guest
rooms and the master's bedroom are upstairs. This is such a huge house! Just
walking on the staircase makes me feel like I'm in one of the fairytale's castle.

Aunt V says that she's very pleased to have me here, to have a girl companion.
She's very kind, and she smells nice .. Not a sickeningly sweet perfume, but flowers.
She smells of fresh flowers.

"This is my room," she says, indicating the first room upstairs.

When we round a corner, she stops walking in front of a white door. Opening it, she
indicates that I come in. "This is your room," she says.

Blank white walls are staring at me. There's a window on the back wall with a black
and white stripes curtain hanging from it. There's a bed with a pink plaid bed sheet
and two pillows. On the right side is a closet; while on the far corner are a desk and
a chair.

"I'm sorry," Aunt V says suddenly. "I haven't had the time to add furniture."

"That's okay," I say. And then I notice another room across from mine. "What room
is that?"

"It's another guest room, and it's currently occupied by Drake."

What? We already live inside the same house and we're going to stay across from
each other?

"The next door in his room is the bathroom," she continues, oblivious to my silence.

We're going to share the same bathroom! What on earth is happening here? My
head is spinning so fast, I feel dizzy.

"Sophia," Aunt V says softly, "If you need or want anything, please do not hesitate
to ask me or Andre, or Drake. And feel free to make this your home. If you want to
add or change something in this room, I won't mind. I want you to be comfortable
here."

"Okay," I say, and give her a nod.

She smiles in return and squeezes my hand. "I'll leave you now so you can rest.
Good night."

"Thank you."

She closes the door when she walks out of my room.

I put my bag beside the closet and sit on the bed. A sigh escapes from my lips as I
take in my room. I miss my blue room. I miss the photos in my desk. I miss
everything at home. A sudden sound makes me startle. A second later, I realized it's
my hiccup.

Lying on my bed, I stare at the ceiling. I miss my own ceiling where the glow in the
light stars blinks in the dim light. Soon enough, tears flow from my eyes without
control. The pain in my chest is suffocating me, it's hard to breathe.

And then the blank walls are closing in on me, I feel like I'm in a Hospital, staring at
my--

No. No. Not that again.

Furiously, I shake my head to clear my thoughts. I've been doing everything I can
not to think of that. It already happened, it cannot be undone.

Taking a deep breath, I will myself to think of now. I get my bag and take my things
out of it and put them on the closet. If I'm going to stay here, which I am, I might as
well get used to it.

There are some books I brought with me. I put them on the desk. And then my little
stuff animal which I named Shea comes into view. I place her on the bed. No one is
ever too old for a teddy bear.

Needing some fresh air, I walk to the window and slide it open. It overlooks the
backyard of the house. In the middle is a pool and surrounding it are lounge chairs.
In the far corner is a little garden with different kinds of flowers.

Closing my eyes and leaning my head in the window, my mind only forms one
thought.

I'm staying in a mansion.

~Drake

I toss and turn all night, sleeping here again needs some getting used to.

Maybe the reason why I can't sleep is that Pie is sleeping across from my room.

Getting up from the bed, I think fresh air will do me some good. I make my way
towards the open balcony in the far corner of the house. Standing in front of the
railing is Pie. Seeing her makes me almost turn and go back to my room but I stop
myself.

Studying her this up close, makes me think of Andre's earlier comment that she's
pretty.

Come on, I wouldn't fall for her. She's not even my type. And I'm just talking to her
because of the bet. No more, no less.

I don't know why she's here. What's with the family problem? She looked okay with
her mom earlier. I'm afraid to ask her because she might get offended with my
prying.

A sudden sound makes me step back. Looking around, I see that she's crying. She's
trying to stop it but when tears fall, you cannot just tell them to stop.

Guilt consumes me; it fills my head and strikes my chest. I'm not the reason why
she's here, why do I feel guilty? Perhaps because she's already hurting, and I'm
going to add another pain to her. I have a hard time swallowing the lump in my
throat.

I'm sorry, Pie. A deal's a deal.

*****

The song is "Into the Ocean" by Blue October. I like this song so much =)

Draky's POV is short. I almost didn't put it here and post it for another chapter, but
oh well. Maybe that's for later.

I'm sorry if there are mistakes. English isn't my native language, but I'm doing my
best to be good at it.

Can you put a less than sign and a three in your comment (<3) so that I'll know if
you read the author's note? I'm just curious :)

Thank you for reading *.*

*******************************************
[7] The Bet *Intruder
*******************************************
This is dedicated to all of you :)

Happy Reading *.*

Chapter 7 *Intruder*

~Sophia

Opening my eyes, I rub the sleep from my eyes. I almost panic when I notice I'm not
in my room, but then I remember that I'm in Andre's house.

I stretch my arms to pop the muscles in my body. It feels stiff, not that the bed is
uncomfortable, but because it's my first time to sleep in a bed besides my own.
Looking at my alarm clock beside the bed, I see that it's already eight in the
morning.

I feel so tired, last night was exhausting. Crying myself to sleep makes me sick.

Putting my headphones on full volume, A Day To Remember's You Should Have


Killed Me When You Had The Chance plays in. I know I shouldn't put them on
because there's no more yelling but old habits die hard.

Remembering my promise to Driana to text her when I get here, I take my cell
phone in the front pocket of my school bag. A lot of things happened yesterday so I
forgot to text her.There are two new messages from her. I hope she's not angry with
me. The first one is:

I can't still believe you're living with Andre! And I'm sorry about Draky, it's my fault
he's there with you :(

What did she meant by it's my fault he's there with you?

The second message was sent thirteen hours after the first one. A smile appears on
my face as I read it.

Sophia! Are you still alive? Why aren't you texting me back? I'm dying here!

Driana is like a sister to me. I'm glad she's my friend. I text her back, saying:

Don't worry, I'm still breathing :) Talk to you soon!

I'm going to tell her these, face to face. I want to see her reaction. I put the cell
phone down on the bed, and grab my toothbrush.

Singing Since U Been Gone silently while walking towards the bathroom makes me
feel normal, alive. I feel naked with my peach night gown that reached just below
my thigh. My legs are expose, I can't help but shiver. Looking at the mirror is such a
bad idea. My eyes are puffy and my nose is as red as Rudolph's. I'm glad I'm alone.

Turning my iPod off so that I can brush my teeth, I hear water dripping from a
shower. My head snaps towards the sound, as my heart thumps in my chest one
hundred miles per second.

Sure enough, someone is taking a bath.

"Oh My God," I mutter as I step back.

How can I be stupid? Why haven't I notice that I am not alone here? Fortunately, the
shower curtain is close and it's dark so I can't see beneath it.

As I'm about to walk out of the room, the shower curtain moves. To my horror, it
opens, making Draky's head comes into view. My heart leaps in my throat, making it
hard to breathe.

Draky looks at me, color drains from his face.

"I . . I . . uh . ." I feel like an idiot, stuttering in front of him. Tearing away from his
piercing gaze, I run to my room, my feet flailing beneath me.

Oh my oh my oh my oh my oh my. That's the only coherent thought I have. When I


enter my room, I sit on my bed, stunned.

"Oh my God," I mutter. I haven't seen anything, right? "Yes," I say firmly. I haven't
seen anything! But why is that my breathing doesn't want to return to normal? It's
as if I run in a marathon!

Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly, counting one, two, three. I lay on my bed,
trying to erase Draky's priceless face from my mind. I want to swallow, but there's
something stuck in my throat.

Suddenly, the door bursts open revealing Draky in his towel. Towel. He's just
wearing a towel!

Draky looks at me, his gaze lingering just below my neck. I fight the urge to cover
my chest.

"What are you doing here?" I choke out, sitting up at the edge of my bed.

I try hard not to stare at his body. I put my eyes on his face instead, noticing that his
wet hair looks good on him. Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I tell myself to
look anywhere, just not him. I try to swallow the lump in my throat again, to no
avail.

I thought he will not speak; he just stands there, not feeling self conscious that's
he's not wearing anything besides a towel that wraps on his waist. Please, let there
be something beneath that.

"Why did you enter the bathroom while I was taking my shower?" He demands.

"I . . I didn't know you were inside," I explain.

"You didn't know?" He asks incredulously.

"Why didn't you lock the door while taking a shower?" I say defensively.

"Because I didn't know someone would come." And then something, like realization
hits him. "You want to see me naked."

"Wh .. Wh .. What?!"

He grins at my stuttering.

My blood boils, fuming with rage. "How dare you accused me of something like
that?!" I snap.

He opens his mouth, no doubt to defend himself, but I cut him off.

"It's not my problem you're stupid enough to take a bath without locking the door!"

He mutters something under his breath, brushing his hand to his hair. "I, uh." He
clears his throat, suddenly looking nervous and embarrassed. "Did you see
something?"

That makes me startle, like my anger suddenly turns off with a switch. My face feels
hot; I think it looks like a ripe tomato.

"I didn't see anything," I whisper.

"You sure?" He asks dubiously.

"Yes," I stammer. Why does my words go like that? Draky might think I've seen him
naked which is absolutely not true. That thought makes me squirm uncomfortably.

"Why didn't you hear the water coming from the shower then?"

Why doesn't he believe me? I have a feeling he's enjoying this conversation!

"Because I was listening to music then," I explain. "When I turn my iPod off, that's
just when I heard you."

I duck my head in embarrassment. Those words sound like a pathetic lie in my


hearing. Why am I sweating bullets?

Draky considers it for a moment and finally nods. I breathe a sigh of relief because
he knows I'm telling the truth. So why isn't he leaving yet?

"Why did you already take a bath?" I ask curiously. "It's just morning."

He rolls his eyes and says, "I always start my day with a shower. You never know
what the day will bring." He crosses his arms over his chest. I'm afraid the towel will
fall off. He's really an idiot! How can he enter a girl's room with just a towel?

I don't know I am biting my lip until I taste my blood; it's like a metallic copper. It's
funny how I know the taste of metallic copper even if I haven't tasted it.

"You look so innocent," he says, amusement flickering in his eyes.

"Shut up!" I think I'm going to have a fever.

"Next time, knock before you come in," he teases, a playful smile is starting to form
on his lips.

There's no next time, I thought. But I say, "Next time, lock the door."

And then I realize something. I haven't brush my teeth yet, and I'm already talking
to him! I cover my mouth automatically.

Fortunately, he decides that it's time to leave me alone. As he opens the door, he
turns back to me.

"Peach look goods on you," he says matter-of-factly.

I open my mouth to say something but no sound comes so I close it. He leaves me
alone with a confused expression on my face.

*****

I'm going to add something more but I think it's good to end the chapter here. I
hope you laugh while reading this, as much as I did when I was writing it :D

The song is Thick as Thieves by Dashboard Confessional.

THANK YOU FOR ALL YOUR COMMENTS ON THE PREVIOUS CHAPTERS <3

Thank you for reading :)

*******************************************
[8] The Bet *Memories

*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 8 *Memories*

~Sophia

After my encounter with Draky, I end up taking a bath too. It's not a bad idea,
considering I feel sticky. It's like the conversation we had a while ago cling to my
body so I rub it as much as I can. Of course, I lock the door; I don't want to repeat
that scene again. After that, I go directly to my room (with fresh breath) and decide
to blow dry my hair.

A knock on the door makes me startle. My hand slips the hold of the dryer. It falls on
my toes, making me jump, more in surprise than in pain.

I don't know I have an audience until I hear his manic laugh. I don't have to turn
around to see its Draky. No doubt he saw my clumsiness.

Tsk. I can feel that my toes are in pain. The blow dryer falls off on them, and it's hot!
He even finds it amusing!

"What do you want?" I snap, turning to glare at him.

He clears his throat to cut off his laughter. "Aunt Veronica asked me to tell you that
breakfast is ready."

"Okay," I mutter.

I pretend that he's not here as I wait for him to leave my room.

As I turn my dryer off, he says, "I didn't know you sleep with a bear in your bed." He
nods to the direction of Shea. "She's cute."

"Thanks," I mumble. I thought he will make fun of me.

"What's her name?"

"Shea." I don't know why he cares.

He gets Shea from my bed and I almost yell at him to put it back because I don't like
it when people touches my things. The expression on his face stops me.

"Shea," he says thoughtfully.

There's a flicker of something like sadness in his eyes, but when I look again, it's
gone. It must be a figment of my imagination.

I can't tell the expression that crosses his face as he studies Shea. For a second, he
looks vulnerable, like he's just an eight year old boy.

Suddenly, he says, "I had a stuffed toy too."

Had? I open my mouth to ask where it is now, when he puts Shea back on the bed
and says, "Come on, let's not make Auntie wait for us."

"Oh-Kay," I mumble, and follow him downstairs.

~Drake

I don't know why I told her about Bobby. Sometimes I can't hold off my tongue. We
walk down the stairs in uncomfortable silence, both of us preoccupied with our own
thoughts.

When we walk in the dining room, Auntie is nowhere in sight.

Pie sits across from me, but doesn't dare look me in the eyes. Maybe she still can't
get over the fact that she walked in the bathroom while I was having my shower.
What will you do if what happened to me, happens to you?

I shift uncomfortably on my chair when Auntie walks in the dining room and sits
beside Pie.

"Good morning!" Aunt Veronica greets Pie.

"Good morning too," Pie says shyly.

"How was your sleep?"

"Good," Pie says smoothly.

I notice that Auntie doesn't ask questions about the puffiness of Pie's eyes. Maybe
that's expected when your mom left you to live with strangers.

"Where's Andre?" Pie asks curiously.

"He went somewhere," Aunt Veronica answers, "He said it was important."

Andre helps me a lot. He wants me to be alone with Pie so that I can finish what I
started.

"This is delicious," Pie compliments Auntie.

The breakfast consists of eggs, hot-dogs, and bacon. Typical.

Auntie and Pie talks about girl stuffs then. About dresses, shoes, bags, and anything
in between. Auntie looks happy. She's really enjoying because finally, she has a girl
companion. Meanwhile, Pie doesn't seem interested in fashion. I think she'd rather
talk about books. But she still gives her full attention to whatever Auntie is saying.
Some girls our age will just pretend that they're listening, but she's different.

When I'm picking my food, I see her in the corner of my eye stealing glances at me
and then looking away quickly when I raise my head to take a bite.

Stupid bathroom scene! How can I be so careless on not locking the door? A sigh
escapes from my lips without my permission.

In the days I've known her, I realize something. She doesn't like smiling. Perhaps
she's not smiling when I'm around. But now, she looks carefree talking to Auntie.

"Ooh," Auntie suddenly gushes, looking at her wrist watch. "I'm late for work. I hope
you don't mind washing the dishes." She looks at us with a small smile on her face.

"It's okay," I reassure her.

She says goodbye, and walks out of the room in a hurry. After a minute, I hear the
front door slam shut.

Pie looks at me incredulously. "They don't have a maid?"

"Yes," I say. "Why are you so surprise?"

"Because this is a big house and Aunt V," she stops suddenly, maybe realizing what
she says. "I meant Aunt Veronica is the only one who cleans it?"

"Aunt V?" I tease her, "A very nice nickname."

She ducks her head in embarrassment. "Shut up," she mutters.

It's kind of amusing how she's always blushing when she's embarrass.

"I'll wash the dishes, you'll dry," she says after a minute.

"Okay," I agree.

We carry the dirty dishes and make our way to the kitchen. We put the plates near
the sink and begin to clean them.

"Can I ask you something?" I ask hesitantly when she gives me a plate to dry.

"Sure," she says. And then when I don't answer, she stares at me. "Why do you look
so surprise?"

"I thought you'll say no."

"Pessimist much?" She asks, a small smile is tugging at her lips.

"Not really," I say wearily.

She sighs. "Just because I gave you a permission to ask me a question doesn't mean
I'm going to answer it."

I open my mouth to retort but I can't think of anything to say. She smirks, no doubt
thinking that she can make me speechless.

This girl is unbelievable! The first one who's immune to my charm!

Suddenly, she laughs. I don't know what's funny. Can she at least share the joke?

Her laughter is different. It sounds like a tiny bell in a -

"Draky?" she says, interrupting me from my reverie.

I shake my head furiously. I don't like where my thoughts are headed.

She clears her throat and says, "What do you want to know?"

"I, uh, just wondering . ." I trail off.

"Wondering?" she prompts.

"Why you stay here," I finish lamely.

Pie looks away and continues to clean the dishes. I know I shouldn't have asked her,
but I'm curious.

I thought she won't speak when she says," A family problem."

I fight the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, I know that it's a family problem. So I act
patient and wait for her to elaborate it.

After all the dirty dishes and glasses are clean, she sits on a clean part of the
kitchen counter.

Finally, she says, "My mom and dad are fighting since I was thirteen years old." She
stops and plays with the hem of her shirt. "It started when Matt died."

I want to ask who Matt was but I don't want to interrupt her.

"It was just an accident," she continues, "But they blamed each other. My father was
driving when they got in a car accident. It wasn't my father's fault. The driver of the
other car drove fast and his car crashed with my father's. The driver of the other car
died. Matt got an internal brain damage. He died before they arrived in the hospital.

My father was in a coma for weeks. We didn't know if he will live. The doctor said
that prayer was the only thing that can save him."

She takes a deep breath, clearly controlling her tears to behave. While I, on the
other hand, seem frozen in place.

"That was the worst time of my life. I couldn't bear losing my father, like with my
brother. I realized then that Death is inevitable. There is no such thing as beware,
you'll die tomorrow. No one knows when our life will end. We'll just be gone, with or
without unfinished business on earth, leaving our loved ones with grief, loss and the
shock of never seeing us again.

"I was in shock. I couldn't believe all that happened. My little brother, he was my
only sibling. And then he left me alone. Someone recommended the book 90
Minutes in Heaven by Don Piper to me. It was Matt's funeral then. I was not in the
mood to read and I almost screamed at my friend for telling me to read that book.

"And then I didn't know what happened. I just read it in one sitting. That book made
me realized that my little brother is now in Heaven. It made me see that despite the
hardships and sufferings we experienced, there's still hope for us. I didn't lose my
faith in God.

"After a few weeks, my father woke up. At first he was hysterical because he lost his
only son. He -" Pie chokes off, and then she's crying.

I stand there like an idiot, not knowing what to do. Then I move closer to her and pat
her back hesitantly. Where are the tissues when you really need them?

What happened to her was indescribable. While his father was in a coma, his son
was put in his tomb. Then after what happened, her parents should help each other
and strengthen their family, but what they did, and still do, according to Pie, is fight.
Even if Driana and I aren't close, I can't imagine my life without her.

This stupid guilt is coming again. Will she cry too when she finds out that I am just
messing with her?

"I'm sorry," she says suddenly. Her eyes are red again. Tears flows freely from them.

I want to wipe them but I know she won't let me. Who am I?

"I . . I shouldn't have said those to you."

"It's okay." I hear that my voice is shaking. I clear my throat before I speak. "It was
my fault, I asked you the question."

She forces a laugh. "And I answered it."

"It's our fault then."

"You know, that's why I never like hospitals. They make me remember that
unfortunate event. I don't like blank white walls, narrow hallways, and the smell of
chemicals. I don't like everything about hospitals."

"I used to hate hospitals too," I say inconspicuously. "It was the time when I was
eight years old. I sprained my ankle by climbing a tree. A naughty boy I was, I fell
down." I chuckle, remembering the memory. "Of course, my parents brought me to
the hospital where they told me that I couldn't play for a week."

It's just a simple problem, really, but I hope it makes Pie feel better that she's not
alone in loathing hospitals. To my surprise, Pie laughs. It's a funny kind of laugh
because she just finishes crying. Still, I'm glad she stopped now, albeit it's in my
expense. In the first place, I was the one who started it.

She wipes the tears in her cheeks and hops off the counter. "Thank you for
listening," she says.

"No problem," I mumble. I realized too late that I still don't know why she's here.
Asking the question again is not an option. Prying into her life isn't good after all.
Look what I've done!

Then out of nowhere, an idea pops into my head. It will help her try to forget her
pain while I can move on to my plan of making her fall in love with me. I suggest it
to Pie but she questions our tutorial lesson. Typical.

After a few pleading, she gives up and agrees. I'm pretty persuasive if I want to. And
maybe, she's not completely immune to my charm.

*****

I watched Beastly and it was very different from the book but still definitely worth
watching. Who can resist Alex Pettyfer? =)

The song is In Christ Alone by Owl City <3

Thank you for all the comments you left on the previous chapters. I like reading
them again and again :D Especially your guess about the characters and what
might happen next.

Thank you! *.*

*******************************************
[9] The Bet *Serendipity
*******************************************
This is dedicated to all of you *.*

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 9 *Serendipity*

~Sophia

"Sydney White or Love Wrecked?" Draky asks.

"Neither," I say.

He suggested a while ago that we should watch a movie first before I tutor him. At
first, I declined but after a few persuasions, I agreed. I have to admit, he's pretty
persuasive.

So here we are in the movie room. There's a big screen in front of me, the size of
half the screen of a cinema. The walls are lined with cabinets with hundreds of
DVD's inside them. There are sofas, couches, and different shapes of tables.

I'm sitting comfortably on a velvet couch; my feet stretch out in front of me.

Before we enter a while ago, we left our slippers outside. The floor is surrounded
with European carpets. They have intricate swirling designs. Just by looking at them,
I know they're expensive.

It's strange without my slippers but the carpet is comfortable. When I walk, it tickles
my feet.

Draky is searching for a good movie in one of the cabinets.

I don't know why I told him about my family. There are only two people besides him
who knows about my past. Whenever I think and talk about it, I can't control my
emotion. Now he knows, he'll never look at me the same way. I know it by
experience. Do I regret telling him? No. I feel like something lift off of my shoulders.
Believe it or not, I feel as light as the wind.

"Pie?" Draky asks, breaking me from my reverie. "A Walk to Remember or The
Notebook?"

I watched those movies already, and read the books. I ignore the question and ask
mine instead. "How come there are a lot of DVD's here?"

He turns around from the stack of pile of DVD's in front of him and says, "Usually,
his friends hang out here more than the mall."

"His friends?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

He rolls his eyes and says, "Our friends."

He goes back to searching a good film worth watching. "Mean Girls or It's a Boy Girl
Thing?"

"None," I say slyly.

He puffs out a breath. I'm thinking he's running out of patience in me.

"Why do you keep on choosing Chick-flicks?" I ask curiously. "I thought guys can't
stand those kinds of movies."

"Because I thought you'll like it."

He's wiling to watch a movie he doesn't like just because I like it? "How do you
know?" I ask.

"Because you're a girl," he says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the world.

"I didn't know you stereotype," I comment, "just because I'm a girl doesn't mean I
like Chick-flicks."

"Don't you like them?"

"I like them," I say hastily, "But that's not the point."

"Stereotype?" he asks, remembering what I accused him earlier. "Just because I'm a
guy doesn't mean I don't like Chick-flicks," he retorts.

I open my mouth, but I know he got me there. I feel like a hypocrite, chastising him
about stereotyping but I forgot I sometimes do it too. A sigh escapes from my lips
without my permission.

"Why don't you choose the movie that you want?" Draky suggests, his tone gently.

"Maybe you'll not like it."

He shrugs and says, "I'm not picky."

"Okay," I murmur and walk towards the cabinet to search for a good film.

There are a lot of options to choose from. There are horrors, suspense, thriller, sci-fi,
comedy, action, romance, adventure, and even cartoons.

In the end, I pick Serendipity. It's a 2001 romantic comedy film. Its synopsis says
that, "A couple reunite years after the night they first met, fell in love, and
separated, convinced that one day they'd end up together."

Its tagline seems pretty interesting. "When Love Feels Like Magic, It's called Destiny.
When Destiny Has A Sense of Humor, It's Called Serendipity." It catches my
attention easily.

I turn to Draky who's sitting on the couch I vacated. "Um, can we watch this?" I raise
the DVD on my hand so that he can see it.

"Serendipity?" he asks, standing up and walks to where I'm kneeling.

"Why? Have you watched it already?"

"Not yet," he says, and gets the DVD from my hand. He reads the synopsis in the
back. "A love story, huh?" He asks, amusement flickering in his eyes.

"If you don't want it, I can find something else," I say, disappointment is clearly in
my voice. I really want to watch this movie. Its title is just so endearing . . . and
perfect.

"Don't bother," says Draky, "I want to watch it too."

"Really?" I ask hopefully, standing up. My legs are numb from sitting Indian style.

"Nope," he says, popping the p sound.

He said he wants to watch it too, and now he doesn't. I can't help but frown. "Okay,"
I murmur and am about to search for another film when he laughs.

"What's funny?"

"You."

"What about me?" I scowl at him.

He clears his throat and tries to stop his laughter to no avail. "I was just kidding and
you actually get mad."

I smack his arm impulsively. That stops his laughter.

"What was that for?" he asks, rubbing his arm, pretending that I hurt him.

I can see that he's fighting off a smile that's forming on his lips.

The full blast of what I did sink in. "I . . . I . . I'm sorry," I stutter. I don't know why I
physically hit him. The only time I smack someone is when I'm laughing too hard
(which is unusual nowadays) and when I'm with my friends (now, a friend).

"It's okay," he says, "I didn't even feel it." And then he grins, showing all his perfect
white teeth.

I go back to the couch and wait for him to turn on the screen. When the movie starts
its opening credits, Draky turns off the lights. I feel like I'm in the cinema.

Draky sits beside me and whispers, "Do you want some snacks or popcorn?" His
breath tickles my cheek.

I don't know what my voice will be like so I just shake my head. I'm not yet hungry,
maybe later.

"Okay, just tell me when you want some."

I give him a nod.

He looks at me oddly, maybe wondering why I'm not speaking. "I was just kidding a
while ago; I hope I didn't offend you."

I'm glad with the darkness. I can feel the blush creeping into my cheeks. "You
didn't," I murmur.

I can't help but squirm on my seat. There's something thumping loudly in my chest.
I wonder if he hears it, it's so loud, it make my ears ring. I certainly hope he doesn't.

He looks like he wants to say something but the movie starts already.

Phew! I let out the breath I don't know I am holding. I hope I can concentrate
watching this movie.

*****

Feel free to make a banner; I'll post it with a chapter =)

The song is Sparks Fly by Taylor Swift. I like this old version more than the one in the
Speak Now Album.

Thank you! <3

*******************************************
[10] The Bet *Sparks
*******************************************
Happy Reading! :)

Chapter 10 *Sparks*

~Sophia

"What do you think or like about the movie?" Draky asks when the movie ends.

I don't know what to say! Truth is, I haven't seen some parts of the movie because I
was busy staring at his face. Come on, Sophia, think fast! Oh my my my. My head is
like a blank sheet of paper. I can't even think of anything so I say, "You first." My
voice is rough so I clear my throat.

Draky thinks for a moment. Finally, he says, "Despite the fact that they know
nothing about each other, they still believed that they will see each other again."

"Me too," I mumble, which is true. "And it's really destiny because Jonathan's
girlfriend was the one who gave him the book which contained the name and
number of Sara."

"Yeah," he says, laughing. "The part where Sara wrote her number and then it was
lost in the wind was kind of amusing."

I laughed at that too. Poor Jonathan and Sara, the odds were never in their favor in
the beginning of the film.

"I don't like the kid, though."

"Which kid?" I ask, albeit I know who he's talking about.

"The kid on the elevator," he says. "Because of him, they didn't saw each other."

"At least we know that they picked the same number in the elevator. And if they
saw each other already, the movie will have a quick ending."

"I know," he says thoughtfully. "You don't have to understand. You just have to have
faith." That was what Jonathan said to Sara. Hah. Even if I haven't seen some parts
of the movie, I recognized what he says.

"Faith in what?" I ask, smiling. This is what Sara replied to Jonathan.

"Destiny," he says, smiling in return.

"If two people are meant to be together, it doesn't mean they have to be together
right now," I say softly.

Draky turns to look at me.

Staring at someone is rude, I want to say, but his gaze is so steady I find myself
tongue-tied. I want to look away but he captures my eyes in his mesmerizing gaze.
I'm like an ice cream, melting in my seat. You have to say something, Sophia!

"Um, what I said earlier, I . . uh, ." Shoot! I'm stuttering again. I take a deep breath
and continue, "I meant that for Jonathan and Sara."

"Because if two people are meant to be together, they will find a way not to be
separated, and they did," he says, cocking his head to the side.

"Yeah, right," I mutter.

Phew! I'm glad he understand me because half of what I said to him doesn't make
sense to me.

"Come on," he says suddenly.

"Where are we going?" I ask. "I thought I'm going to help you study in Literature."

"That can wait for tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?"

"Yeah."

"So where are we going?" I repeat.

He smiles playfully, refusing to answer my question.

"Okay, fine, you go," I mutter, "I'm going to stay here."

Draky frowns at me. "Just trust me," he says, standing up. He walks to the TV
screen and turns it off.

Trust me? The thought lingers in my mind, never wanting to be erased.

Before I can stop myself, I hear myself say, "Okay."

~Drake

"When's your birthday?" I ask Pie as I start the engine of my car.

"Why?"

"Is it wrong to ask your birthday?"

"No," she says hastily. "When's your birthday?"

This girl has a way of asking the same question you ask her. My birthday this year
already happened so there's no point in not telling her. Besides, it's just a birthday.

"September 22," I say.

She nods. "Why don't you wear your seat belt?" she asks, eyeing it.

I never wear it unless it's necessary, but looking at her face makes me buckle my
seat belt. I give her a look that says, satisfied? "What about you?" I ask. "When's
your birthday?"

She smiles mischievously. "Secret," she says slyly.

"Secret?" I say incredulously. "But I told you my birthday!"

"I already know your birthday," she says, smiling sheepishly.

"How?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

She bites her lip and shakes her head.

"Pie," I say.

"Draky."

"Pie," I say warningly.

"Draky," she says in the same tone as mine.

"Pie," I say again, but there's already a smile forming on my lips.

"Draky," she says, and sticks out her tongue like a child.

I don't know why I'm not annoyed when Pie calls me Draky. Whenever my twin sister
calls me that, I want to strangle her. Maybe because when Pie calls me Draky, the
sound of her voice -

"Why do you want to know?" Pie asks, interrupting my thoughts.

"I'm just curious," I tell her, which is half true. "How old are you?"

She pauses for a second, maybe contemplating if she'll tell me or not. Finally, she
says, "Sixteen."

"Sixteen?" I repeat, taken aback.

"Yeah, the sum of ten and six, or it can also be -"

"I know!" I can't help but scowl at her. She can be sarcastic if she wants to.

She clears her throat and says, "You know, I noticed you like repeating the things I
say." Amusement lightens her pale blue eyes.

"Of course not," I mutter.

Back to the point, I can't believe she's just sixteen. I thought she's seventeen, like
me. But that doesn't mean that she looks older with her age. It's just that I assumed
she's seventeen because she's a senior like me. Wait! Pie is sixteen, which means
her birthday this year hasn't happen yet.

"You're going to be seventeen this year," I say matter-of-factly.

Pie just looks at me with a blank expression on her face without saying anything.

Silence means yes. A grin makes its way onto my face. She's going to celebrate her
birthday this year! I have to know when it is so that I can surprise her. For sure,
Driana will not tell me when I ask her. That's not a problem because an idea already
pops into my head. I really am smart. I wonder why I don't get medals during
recognition.

~Sophia

"Draky!" I snap, my heart pounding in my chest. He almost hit a kitten! "Why don't
you look on the road while driving?"

He grins broadly. "I'm a very good driver. Even if my eyes aren't fixed on the road, I
can manage."

"If you do that again, I will never ride with you."

He chuckles under his breath, ignoring my protest.

He's a horrible driver. I wonder how he got a driver's license. He drives like a
maniac. He doesn't care about speed limit. He's not looking on the road while he's
driving. He doesn't like seat belts. The list can go on and on.

No matter what, I feel safe with him. Not that I'm ever going to admit that to him.

"I'm not ready to die yet," I mutter, just to annoy him.

"You're not going to, Honey," he says thoughtfully.

"But if you continue to drive like this -" I stop suddenly when what he said comes
rushing back into my mind.

DRAKE SWIFT called me HONEY! What on earth is he trying to imply? Wait! Maybe
I'm just over reacting. It's Drake Swift we're talking about here. He is a player. That
means calling a girl 'Honey' doesn't mean anything to him.

A frustrated sigh escapes from my lips without my permission. Of course, it's not a
big deal to him. I bet he called a lot of girls Honey before. Perhaps Love, Baby,
Sweetheart, Darling are on the lists too. I am not disappointed.

Okay, I have to admit, my heart skipped a beat when he called me Honey. Truth is, I
had a huge crush on him before. I still remember that day when I first saw him. It
was the first day of freshman year.

"Mom, don't leave me alone," I plead.

"You're going to be okay, Sophia. It's just high school."

"But it's the first day," I murmur, trying to control my tears from spilling.

I don't want my classmates seeing me with puffy eyes on the first day of school.
Some are already staring at me because I don't want my mom to leave me here.

"I'm late for work," she says, and gives me a kiss on the cheek. And then, she drives
away, leaving me staring at the students entering the school.

I'm so alone. While the other students have their friends with them, I have nobody.
Thanks to my mom and dad for deciding that we should leave our old life behind.
That meant leaving my friends and old neighborhood. So here I am in this big school
without anyone I know. If only Matt didn't die, I wouldn't be here. Again, that
thought! Past is past. There's nothing I can do about it.

First, second, and third period passed in a blur. Nothing special happened. We just
introduced ourselves in front of everyone. That meant stuttering in front of
everyone.

When the bell rings for lunch time, I search for a vacant table in the cafeteria after
buying my food. And that's when I see him.

Unlike me, he's surrounded with a lot of people. He has an air of confidence around
him. The way his friends look at him while he talks makes me think he's saying
interesting things. When I look at his face, my heart thumps painfully in my chest.
Am I sick? Maybe I have to go to the clinic to have this check up. On second
thought, I have another realization why I'm feeling these things. This must be love
at first sight. But no. I don't love him. You cannot love someone you don't know.
Perhaps this is what they call crush. The thought, even foreign, brings smile to my
face. He's my first crush in my life. He may not know me but I will make him my
inspiration.

When I had a boyfriend, my attraction to Draky dimmed a little. But I know it was
there, just buried under my feelings for my boyfriend. His name is a curse so I don't
say it. I don't even think about it.

Now, hanging out with Draky feels like someone lights a match stick that turns into
fire. Perhaps even years had passed, you will always have that special feeling for
someone you used to like.

"Pie?" Draky says, and I have a feeling it's not the first time he's calling me.

"What?" I ask, blinking my eyes and shaking my head to clear my thoughts.

"Why are you always daydreaming?" he asks in a teasing voice.

"I am not!" I say defensively. I am just reminiscing the past. And by the way, it's
about you.

He just smirks and rolls his eyes, oblivious to my thoughts.

Looking around, I realize that the car isn't moving anymore. I'm about to ask where
are we when he goes out of the car. I do the same and stand beside him.

"Paint shop?" I say dubiously. He wants me to take to a paint shop? I have to admit, I
didn't expect it.

Draky looks at me and says," You don't like blank white walls."

"So?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

"So, we're going to paint your room," he says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the
world.

"But I don't have money with me."

"That's okay," he says, smiling. "I'm going to pay for it."

"Um, I'm going to pay you later when we go home."

Home? Did I really say that? I haven't considered Andre's house to be my home.

"No need," he says. His right eye closes and then opens suddenly.

My breath catches when I realize what he does. Draky winks at me! Like, really
wink. He smirks, no doubt thinking he got me. He walks to the shop, knowing I'll
follow after him.

Maybe Draky's not bad. I was just wrong about him. He listens to me whenever I
talk. He even thinks of my situation in my new room. He may be cocky and
sarcastic, but I know he has a good heart. Behind those cold eyes is a fire waiting to
be lighten.

*****

I still can't believe a lot of people read my story. You don't know how happy I am. I
can't even put it into words. To all my fans, thank you! THANK YOU so much for
supporting me and my story :)

And I want to thank GlamorousGirl for the banners she made for The Bet =) And
thank you to yakisoba for the banner in this chapter.

The song is Fallin' for you by Colbie Caillat

Thank you for reading *.*

*******************************************
[11] The Bet *Visitor
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 11 *Visitor*

~Sophia

A loud thumping of the door wakes me up. Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I get up
from the bed. A groan escapes from my lips when I see it's just seven in the
morning. It's so early! Whoever is at the other side of the door should have a good
explanation on why he or she is waking me up this time of the day.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Ugh! He or she is impatient too. Opening the door, I step back as someone envelops
me in a hug.

"Whoa!" I try to gain my balance to no avail. My knees buckle from under me and I
fall down on the floor with Driana. Driana!

She laughs at my expression; no doubt, my eyes are wide with shock. She helps me
stand up, smiling like there's no tomorrow.

"What are you doing here?" I ask when I find my voice.

"Visiting you." She grins cheekily.

I raise my eyebrow. "Early in the morning?" Driana is not an early person so seeing
her this time of the day surprises me. Furthermore, it's Sunday.

She smiles sheepishly. "I can't wait to see you. And I want to know what happened
in the past few days."

I should have known she's coming here. Knowing Driana, I should have expected it.
She's not the type of girl who's willing to wait. And then I realize something. I
haven't brush my teeth yet! It's just like yesterday.

"I'm just going to brush my teeth," I tell Driana.

She playfully covers her nose, as if I have a morning breath.

Rolling my eyes, I say, "Make your self comfortable."

Before going in the bathroom, I knock once, and then twice. Maybe Draky's not
here. Opening the door slowly, I listen for a second if there's an unnecessary sound.
None, so the coast is clear.

After brushing my teeth, I go to my room and find Driana looking at the walls
thoughtfully.

"Hey," she says when I enter the room. "Nice murals."

Pursing my lips, I decide to tell her that Drake helped me in doing that.

Driana gives me a knowing look. The look she and I share when talking about
Draky. It's not that we always talk about him. It's just that -

"Breakfast is ready!" Andre yells from the other side of the door.

"Do you think he heard something?" I whisper. I don't know why I don't like Andre
knowing we're talking about his best friend.

She shakes her head and says, "I doubt it."

"We're going!" I say a little more loudly.

"Let's go," Driana says. "I haven't eaten yet, you know?"

"Yes, because when you woke up, you went directly to my room." That's when I
remember something. "Who let you in?" I ask Driana as we walk down the stairs.

"Andre's mom," she answers.

"I hope you didn't wake her," I tease.

She flushes. Her pale cheeks redden at the thought. "Of course I didn't!" She scowls
at me.

A smile appears on my face as she turns towards the hallway leading to the kitchen.

"This is the dining room," I say, pointing to the room across from the kitchen.

"This is such a huge house," she mutters under her breath.

"Tell me about it," I murmur.

When we walk in the dining room, Aunt V, Andre, and Draky are already sitting on
the table, talking to each other.

"Good morning ladies," Aunt V greets us.

"Morning," Driana and I say simultaneously.

Driana takes the sit across from Andre. I have no choice but to sit across from Draky.
Looking at him with a bored expression makes me remember of yesterday's events.

Yesterday was kind of fun, minus the bathroom part. After we bought the paints and
brushes, we went to McDonald's to buy our lunch. Of course, Draky paid for
everything, considering I haven't brought any money with me. When we went to the
house, we took all the furniture outside the room so that we could paint the walls. It
was just Draky and me. Andre hadn't come at that time yet. We just splashed the
paint on the walls. We - I mean, Draky, bought different colors of paint. We painted
different kinds of flowers and butterflies. After that, we waited for the paint to dry
before putting back the furniture in the room. Now, it looks like a mural from an art
museum. And I like it.

A loud clearing of the throat breaks me from my reverie.

"What brought you here?" Draky asks Driana.

"I'm making sure Andre is going to help you study," Driana says.

Andre smiles sheepishly. "I will. Later."

"Why do you care?" Draky glowers at Driana.

"Because I'm your sister. Twin sister."

"Just tell us the truth. You came here because you missed me."

Driana gives Draky a scornful look. "The house is perfectly fine without you."

"Oh, come on," Draky says sarcastically, "I know you love my company."

Seeing them argue is kind of amusing. I won't be surprised if they will throw the
meals they're eating at each other. The way Driana talks about Draky, it feels like
he's the most evil person in the world. Whenever she says his name, it's always full
of venom. I wonder why they don't like each other. Can it be true, that it's more
than sibling rivalry? I doubt it. They don't even have the same gender and it's not
like their parents will pick a favorite among them.

"Learn to appreciate what you have before time forces you to appreciate what you
lost," I say.

"Thinking about Matt?" Driana asks.

"Yeah," I murmur. "Even if you hate Drake -"

She cuts me off and says, "Not hate, just dislike."

"He's still your brother. Your twin, to be prcised. You should try to be friends with
him."

"I'll try. But I guess it will take a lot of time to gain that. We're just not . . you know?"
She frowns. "Look, I'm sorry. You missed your little brother, and here I am, saying
silly things about my twin."

Driana leans to me, interrupting my thoughts, and whispers, "It feels like a day off
without him."

I can't help but laugh at that. Everyone looks at us oddly, though.

"Care to share the joke?" Andre asks dryly.

"Nope," Driana says, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

"What did you tell her?" Draky asks through gritted teeth.

"Nothing," Driana says slyly.

Draky opens his mouth but before he can say something, Aunt V says, "Children,
don't argue in front of the food. It's bad luck."

Andre snorts, making Aunt V look pointedly at him.

This breakfast is so bizarre! There are a lot of conversations going on; I don't know
where to focus.

"Sophia," Aunt V suddenly says, "I heard you painted your room."

"Um, yes," I say, "Drak. . Drake helped me." I almost say Draky in front of them. I'm
glad no one, except for Draky seem to notice it.

Rolling my eyes at him, I see Aunt V looking approvingly at us. Maybe because I
followed her suggestion about changing the style of my room.

"That's good to hear." She smiles. "I want you to make this your home."

"Sure," I mumble.

After eating, I suggest that I will clean the dishes, but Aunt V declines.

"No, you should have fun. I can take care of it," Aunt V says.

"Can you tutor me now?" Draky asks.

Driana turns and gives me a scowl. "You're going to tutor him?"

"Uh, yes," I murmur.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"I haven't?" I ask incredulously.

"No." She frowns, looking disappointed.

"I guess it slipped off my mind," I explain.

Draky smirks, while Andre looks amused, watching us. I'm about to snap at them
when a plan crosses my mind.

"I have an idea," I tell them. "Andre will tutor you first so that Driana and I can talk."

Driana grins enthusiastically. I'm so glad she's here. At least, it's equal now. Two
girls and two boys. They can't boss me around now. Not that they ever did, but still.
Knowing someone will have your back makes you brave.

"After that," I continue, "I can tutor you."

Draky narrows his eyes. "What if Driana is still there after Andre and I finished our
tuto -"

"Don't worry," Driana cuts him off, looking smug. "I'll leave before that happens."

"Good," Draky mutters darkly.

Andre chuckles quietly. I have no doubt he enjoys watching the twins argue. "Let's
start then," he says.

I'm proud of Driana. She doesn't flinches with the daggers Draky throws her way.
Perhaps she's used to it.

We make our separate ways. The boys go to Draky's room to study, while Driana
and I go to my room to have a chat.

"I want to hear all about it," Driana says, sitting on my bed.

"Um, I don't know where to start." I sit beside her, getting Shea from the corner of
the bed.

"Start from the very beginning," she suggests.

"Of course," I mutter, rolling my eyes. "Once upon a time," I begin. And then I tell
her everything -- the reason why I am living in Andre's house, the awkward dinner,
the movie time, and last but not least, the painting session. I omit the bathroom
part. No need to add humiliation to myself. For sure, she'll just tease me to death.

"Really?" She asks dubiously after I'm done talking. "He helped you paint this
room?"

"Yeah," I murmur. I can't believe it either. "He even paid for the things needed and
he treated me lunch."

Driana looks thoughtful for a moment. "I guess my brother has a good heart after
all."

"Yeah," I agree, chuckling quietly.

~ Drake

"Do you think you can make Sophia fall in love with you?" Andre asks me seriously.

"I don't know," I tell him honestly. "I will try."

"I know you will."

Am I that easy to predict? Or maybe he knows it because he's my best friend?


"What do you think about her?"

"Why? You want to cancel the bet?"

"No," I mutter. "A deal's a deal." I lost, so I should continue what I started.

"Why are you asking then?"

"I'm just curious about your answer," I tell him.

Andre pauses, and thinks for a moment. "She's brave," he says finally. "And like I
said before, she's pretty. Just by looking at her pale blue eyes makes you want to
protect her."

She's tougher than she looks, I thought. But I have to agree, Pie is brave. A lot has
happened to her already, and she survived them all. What will Andre think of Pie
when he know about all the hardships and sufferings she experienced? Of course, I
can't tell him about it. It's not my secret and it feels wrong to tell anyone about it.

"Drake." His tone makes me look at him from the calculator on my hand.

"What?" I ask.

"If you want, we can forget about the bet."

I shake my head. It's not fair to him.

Is it fair to Pie?

"I never back off," I say, ignoring the thoughts that are clouding my mind.

"I know," he mutters.

Of course, I haven't because it's my first time to lose.

Changing the topic, I ask him about the assignment in Calculus. It's the reason why
I'm here in the first place after all -- to study. Even if Andre is patient in teaching me,
my mind is drifting in and out of focus.

Tomorrow's the fifth day. What am I going to do?

~Sophia

"Read the play again from the start and tell me what you don't understand," I
instruct.

Draky and I are sitting across from each other in the library. Driana left a few
minutes before Draky knocked on my door.

"What?" he asks, taken aback. "I'm going to read it again from the very start?"

"Yes," I say, biting my lip to stop the smile that's threatening to form on my lips.

He groans, but still reads it.

I'm glad he's paying attention to what I say. I hope he's not escaping some stanzas
just to finish it quickly. To be fair to him, I get my copy of A Midsummer Night's
Dream and begin to read, instead of staring at him while he's reading. Some part of
me says I do it because of moral support, though.

"Love looks not with the eyes but with the mind."

"Huh?" I say brilliantly.

"What do you think about it?" Draky asks.

"What do I think about what?" When I'm reading, I'm not here because I'm inside
the book I'm reading.

He rolls his eyes and says, "Love looks not with the eyes but with the mind."

The quote is familiar. It was what Helena said Love should be.

What do I think about it? "Um." Yeah, 'um' - a great way to start a sentence.

"For me," I say, "you should not love someone because of their physical appearance
but rather, love them because of what they are inside. You may be beautiful
outside, but what's the sense if you have a black soul, right?"

"Right," Draky mutters, looking away.

"It is only with the heart that one can see rightly; what is essential is invisible to the
eye," I quote from The Little Prince.

"That's by Antoine de Saint-Exupry," he states.

"How do you know?" I ask curiously.

He smiles sheepishly. "The Little Prince is my favorite book."

Whoa! I can't believe Draky likes to read. My mind makes a mental image of him
sitting beside a tree, a book in hand. A smile appears on my face at that thought.

"You're spacing again," he observes. "Am I that boring that you find yourself
daydreaming instead of being with me?"

"No," I say quickly. "I just thought of something, that's why."

He tilts his head to the side. "Care to share it?"

"Nope," I say, smiling a bit. I don't know where the conversation is headed so I come
back to the topic. Clearing my throat, I say, "Love looks not with the eyes but with
the mind."

Draky puts down his copy of the play and looks steadily at me. "I think, if you love
someone, you shouldn't care about her appearance at all. Loving someone because
of her physical attribute isn't love at all. It's either lust or crush."

Crush. . . Yeah, I know. What I felt about him was like, and not love. I know the
difference between the two.

"Truth is," he continues, "a lot of people look at physical appearance when it comes
to beauty. Of course, the first thing you notice in a person is her face. Perhaps it's
the reason why people fall in love with good looks. For some, the attitude of the
person just comes after that." He says it like he's an expert when it comes to love.
Well, considering he's Drake Swift . . .

"Isn't it," he says, oblivious to my thoughts, "when you already love someone, you
don't notice what they look anymore after you get to know them? It's because you
don't just see them anymore. You see what they are inside. And that is love."

Wow. Drake Swift makes a speech about love! Never in my mind had I thought of
him as a poet. I guess I should expect the unexpected when I'm with him.

*****

I hope you liked this Phew! A long chapter :)

A very cute thing happened a while ago. My seven year old brother knew I write
stories. He asked me to tell him about them so I told him this story first. He said he
liked Pie and he even guessed some of the next parts correctly. He wanted to make
a Wattpad acct so that he could vote in every chapters. I was like "Aww <3" But I
declined on making him an acct here xD

The song is Vindicated by Dashboard Confessional. (:One of the best bands:) Banner
by Candyyyyyyy.

Some are wondering where is my home country. I'm from Philippines, and I am a
Filipino =) What about you?

Thank you! <3

*******************************************
[12] The Bet *Situation
*******************************************
Can I ask a favor? Can you please click the Vote button if you have a Wattpad
account, and click the Like button if you have a Facebook account? I just want to
know something. Thank you! :)

This is dedicated to all of you and to my little brother who I talked about in the
previous chapter.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 12 *Situation*

~Sophia

"Good morning! Rise and shine!"

Is it six o'clock already?

"Good morning! Rise and shine!"

I put my pillow above my head to distort the sound.

"Good morning! Rise and shine!"

A groan escapes from my lips as I turn my alarm clock off. I still need more sleep but
I'll be late if I will not get ready now.

I walk to the bathroom and take a bath. I wonder if Draky's already done or if he's
just being a gentleman, waiting for me to finish.

Monday - - the start of school week. Even though I like studying, there comes a time
when I want to rest. It's just the third week of school but I already can't wait for the
vacation. I don't know where this laziness comes from.

Putting some comfortable clothes, I blow dry my hair in my room. Going anywhere
with a wet hair isn't my specialty. When I'm satisfied, I grab my things and walk
downstairs. Will I eat breakfast? I think so. Aunt V said that I should be comfortable
here and make this my home. I should eat because I don't know what the day will
bring.

Walking to the dining room, I see Andre eating hotcake and sipping a coffee.

"Come and join us," Aunt V says, who's reading a newspaper.

I take the chair across from Andre.

"Good morning," he says.

"Morning," I mumble, taking a bite of omelet.

Draky's not here yet. Perhaps he's still taking a bath or getting dressed. Why am I
wondering with what he's doing? I should just focus on eating my food.

"Andre will give you a ride when you go to school," Aunt V says.

"No," I decline. "I'll just uh, ride a bus."

Andre rolls his eyes. "We're going to the same place," he states. "Or maybe you'd
rather sit with a bunch of strangers in a bus than me?"

"It's not that," I mutter. I don't know where he got that thought. "I'm just uh . ."

"Shy?" He finishes for me.

"Yes," I whisper.

Aunt V laughs, splattering some coffee on the table. She stops then, and looks
sheepishly at us. "Don't be shy," she says amusedly.

Andre says, "We're already living in the same house."

"Okay," I murmur.

Does that mean that while living here with Andre, I have to ride with him to and
from school? It's not a bad idea but. Yes, there's a but. People will start to notice
then. There will soon be questions ask. But I don't have to explain. I don't owe them
anything. Maybe not having a lot of friends has its advantages. Even if Driana is my
only friend, I can manage. And she already knows my situation so it'll be just like a
normal day for us.

"Are you ready to go to school?" Andre asks suddenly.

"Where's Drake?" I ask curiously. Are we going without him?

"I forgot to tell you," Andre says sheepishly. "He already left a few hours ago."

Oh.

"He wanted to say goodbye to you, but he saw you're still sleeping. He didn't want
to wake you."

Drake walked in my room while I was sleeping? I don't know what to think about
that.

"He said to tell you that See you in Literature," he mimics Draky's voice.

We both end up laughing because of that. He's a horrible mimicker.

"Are you ready to go now?" Andre repeats.

"Yes," I say.

"Let's go then."

See you in Literature, repeats my mind again and again.

Andre is more of a safe driver than Draky. Even though he drives fast, his eyes are
on the road. I don't have to snap at him to use his seatbelt. We're not talking
though, because we don't have anything to say. Every few minutes, I catch him
glancing at me. Do I have dirt on my face?

It's a long ride than I'm used to because Andre's house is farther from the school
than in ours.

This question is bothering me so I ask him, "What if people ask me why I'm riding
with you?"

Andre looks at me and says, "Then tell them to leave you alone."

"As if I can do that," I mutter.

"I know," Andre says, chuckling quietly. "You're not rude to people so you can't tell
them that."

I puff out a breath and scowl at him. "What if I can?"

"No you can't."

"I can," I say stubbornly.

"You can't."

He doesn't even know me so how dare he can say what I can or cannot do?! "I can!"

To my surprise, he slams the brake hard, stopping the car just a few blocks away
from the school. I almost hit the dashboard!

When he turns to look at me, amusement flickers in his green eyes. "Drake is right,"
he says thoughtfully. "It's fun arguing with you."

I open my mouth to say something but the words he said comes rushing back in my
mind. Drake is right. It's fun arguing with you. Does that mean they talk about me?
Why? And what do they say?

"Sophia," Andre says, interrupting me from my reverie. "You can tell them that
you're living with us - me and my mom."

"Really?" I ask dubiously.

"Of course." He grins cheekily. "Why wouldn't you tell them the truth? Are you that
ashamed that you're living with us?"

"Of course not!" That thought didn't even come to my mind.

"You're blushing," he says amusedly.

"I am not!" I say furiously.

"And you seldom disagree to whatever I say."

"You and Drake are real best friends," I mutter under my breath.

"What did you say?" he asks curiously.

"Nothing," I say slyly.

I'm contemplating if I'll ride with him again tomorrow when he starts the car and we
move forward again.

~Drake

"Are you insane?" Andre asks furiously. "Why don't you just ask her?"

"Didn't you listen? I asked her a few times already but she refused to tell me!"

We're in the hallway, taking things from our lockers before the bell will ring.

"Why don't you ask Driana then?"

"As if she'll tell me." I scoff.

"I'll ask her."

"You?" I ask, taken aback by his suggestion.

"Yes," he says.

"She won't tell you," I say, shaking my head and rolling my eyes at him.

"Why wouldn't she?"

"Are you stupid? Of course Sophia already told her not to tell any of us!"

Andre's eyes widen as realization crosses his face. "Right," he mutters.

I told him about my plan to know when Pie's birthday is. It consists of breaking and
entering. It's quite simple. I'm going to the Records Section where all the files of the
students studying here are safely placed. I'm just going to find the right file and
then I'll go after that. Andre will be the guard, he'll tell me if someone is coming so
that we can escape before they see and capture us. Of course, the Record Section is
in the Principal's Office. There are people there; the Principal, the Secretary, and
well, other staffs. That's why we're going in the Lunch time. For sure, no one will eat
inside the office.

Unfortunately, Andre doesn't want my plan. It's risky, I know, but it's the only idea I
have. Besides, the higher the risk, the higher the investment.

Andre snaps his fingers in front of me. Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I give
him a questioning look.

"Why don't we ask someone to ask Sophia about her birthday?" he suggests.

A devastated sigh escapes from my lips. "You think Sophia will just tell anyone her
birthday?"

"Yeah," he says, but I know he doesn't believe his idea will work.

"Andre."

"What?" he asks, frowning.

"You don't have to help me if you don't want to."

He scowls at me. "Of course I'll help you."

"No, if you don't --"

"I want to help you!" He snaps, glaring at me.

"I know you will," I say, grinning.

He rolls his eyes but he's smiling too.

I know Andre hesitated before because if they capture us, there's a big chance that
his records will be marred. And it'll be a huge problem because he wants to go to a
prestigious university.

"You're going to be my guard," I tell him. "Give me a sign, a whistle, clap, or


whatever, when you see someone coming."

"But I want to go there with you," he protests.

"No," I say firmly. At least, if ever they catch us, I'll be the one to be blame. I don't
have to take my best friend with me when I go down.

"You're my best friend, I want to help you."

"You're already helping me by sticking to the plan."

He groans, but still says in a clearly defeated voice, "Okay."

That's what I like about our friendship; we respect each other's decision. "Thanks
Dre."

"That's what friends are supposed to do." He shrugs.

I'm about to agree when the bell rings.

-----

We walk towards the Principal's office, both of us preoccupied with our own
thoughts. This is a challenge for both Andre and me. I wonder why I'm taking a lot of
risks just to know when Pie's birthday is. Is it really that important?

"Nervous, Swift?" Andre teases, a smile is tugging at the corner of his mouth.

Taking a deep breath, I say, "I'm not, Lavigne." I have to focus, keep the present in
mind, and forget anything else until I'm done with the goal.

"Here we are," Andre says excitedly.

We stop in front of the Principal's office. Fortunately, there's no one in sight.

I twist the doorknob, and then nothing. It just clicks. I try again. And again, although
I know it will not open.

"It's locked," I say obviously.

Andre looks smug. For a moment I think he's glad we don't have to do this, when he
gets something from his jeans pocket. He dangles a key in front of me.

"Where did you get that?" I ask.

"Let's just say a friend of mine gave me a little favor," he says slyly.

I don't bother questioning him about details even though I'm curious. The important
thing is, "What if your friend tells about us?"

"She will not," he says positively.

"Put the key then."

He slides the key and twists the doorknob. He opens the door quietly and says,
"Ready?"

"Absolutely!"

*****

I hope you like this ^.^

The song is Count On Me by Bruno Mars. The song of Drake and Andre :> Banner by
LittleMissIronic.

It's nice knowing where the readers of my story live :)

Happy Mother's Day to my mom, to your mom, and to you, if you're a mother =)

Thank you for reading <3

*******************************************
[13] The Bet *Adrenaline
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 13 *Adrenaline

~Sophia

When I enter the room for my first class, some of my classmates look at me oddly.
Maybe they're wondering why a girl like me can ride in Andre's car. This is the
reason why after arriving in the school, I went directly to the comfort room and
stayed there until five minutes before the bell will ring.

I heave a sigh. As Andre said, I should expect this. The good thing is, none of them
is brave enough to ask me the question.

As the substitute discusses about the X and Y formula, I can feel the heavy stares at
the back of my head. Unfortunately, they can see me because I'm sitting in front.
Just perfect for their view.

I feel like I'm in a center stage with a lot of people looking at me expectantly but I'm
just staring at them, forgetting my lines and not performing my act.

I'm being paranoid, I know. Glancing to my right, I catch one of my old friends
looking curiously at me. I give her a small smile and then she nods in return.

Are my old friends wondering if I now moved on from my bitter past? They must be.
Moving on is simple, it's what you leave behind that makes it so difficult.

Perhaps when he and I broke up, they had a full blast of I told you so. I'm just glad
they didn't say it to me. With a lot of things happened then, I couldn't stand
anything more painfully.

I still remember that day we fought because of him like it was just yesterday, so
fresh in my mind. I wonder why the bad memories don't go away. Is it because to let
us remember the hardships we experienced and then maybe when we thought we
had enough, we can look back at them and think, I've had worse. I can survive
again.

When did I become so optimistic?

Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, my gaze turns to my old friend, Elizabeth.


Before, she was my closest friend. When I fought with her and our other friends,
everything changed. We still talk and say occasional greetings but it's not the same
as before. I don't even know if they're still my friends. Sometimes, we avoid eye
contact too. I guess they're still mad at me. Well, I can't do anything about that. I

was the one who got a heart broken and had been alone for a long time. Still, I said
sorry to them.

I listen to the substitute to not think of unnecessary things. Unfortunately for me, I
already know what she's discussing so it's hard to tune out the thoughts that are
clouding my mind.

~Drake

Where is the letter T?

All around me are towers of shelves. I didn't know the Record Section can be this
big. Every bookshelf has its own drawers. Looking around again, I search for the
letter T; which stands for Taylor.

How minutes have passed since I enter this room? So far, Andre hasn't given me a
signal yet that someone is coming.

Unfortunately, there's no window in this massive room. That can only mean one
thing. If they catch us, there's no way to escape.

Adrenaline pumps in my blood making me more excited than I already am.

When I open a drawer in the first shelf, there are a lot of envelopes in my line of
sight. I wonder how the staff arranges the student's files. Why isn't there's no letter
indicated for every shelves and drawers?

Maybe it's to prevent the students who want to know the information of other
students.

So there goes my subconscious mind again.

I missed you too, I think sarcastically.

Getting an envelope, I see that this drawer is for the letter C. I hope they arranged
these alphabetically.

Walking to another hallway, I look at signs for letters in the drawers. When a drawer
catches my attention, I open it. I don't have time to check all the drawers here. It
will take a day before I can finish. So I have to use my instinct instead.

Why am I so curious in finding out Pie's birthday? What if it doesn't fall in the bet
month? Does that mean all this hard work will be nothing?

A frustrated sigh escapes from my lips. I'm so focus on looking on the shelves I
haven't seen a folder in front of me. I'm so lucky I trip because of it. I fall on the
floor, hip first. To my horror, I hear footsteps coming near me. I mutter something
under my breath as I try to stand up.

I just fall down again. Stupid, stupid, stupid!

If I get caught, there's no future for me. Look at my grades! And they'll look at my
behavior in school too. I'm busted, just because of a bet!

And then someone comes into view.

Andre?

Sweat pours down his face. He looks nervous too. He's not even laughing at my
current situation.

"What's wrong?' I ask, ignoring the pain on my hip.

He walks towards me and kneels where I'm sitting.

"I told you to not come inside!"

"I gave you a sign," he whispers. "There's someone coming! I whistled and clapped
repeatedly but you didn't get out so I come and tell you instead."

"Are you insane?" I ask, horrified. "What if they see you?"

"What if they catch you?"

"You're stupid," I growl. "You shouldn't waste your time worrying about me!"

"Idiot," he hisses. "I'm your best friend! I will never leave you."

I shake my head and decide not to argue with him. I know I can't win this fight.

"What are we going to do?" I ask calmly.

I know he will think of a logical answer because he's the smart one in this group.
Group? It consists of two persons. Me and Andre.

"The secretary just rounded the hallway when I saw her, and that's when I started to
give you signs, which didn't get your attention, obviously." He stops and scowls at
me. "And then I come in, and you know what's next."

"I s she alone?" I whisper.

"Who?" Andre asks, confused.

"The secretary," I mutter.

Andre nods. He looks from side to side, just as surprised and awed as I was when I
entered a few minutes earlier.

"What if she'll enter here?" I ask quietly.

"I doubt it," he says. "She looks rushed. Maybe she'll just get something in the office
that's why she comes back."

I hope Andre's optimism will not get us into trouble.

He suddenly notices the state and position I am currently in. His brows furrows in
confusion as he tries to analyze why I'm sitting on the floor.

I am tempted to lie but will I pay him that for his kindness? So I tell him the truth. "I
tripped on this stupid folder." I kick it out of the way.

Andre snorts. If we're not in this kind of situation, there's no doubt he'll make fun of
me.

"So, have you seen Sophia's file?"

"Not yet," I mutter darkly.

He helps me stands up and we walk to another corridor.

To our astonishment, we hear the door opening. I wonder why I didn't hear it when
Andre entered.

A loud clicking of stilettos on the floor makes us freeze. My heart thumps loudly in
my chest. Andre and I both look at each other in alarm.

"Kneel down," he whispers fiercely.

I kneel down and bow my head low. He does the same.

In between the drawers, there's a little space. I peek into it, just in time to see the
secretary narrowing her eyes to the place we just evacuated. Do they have
supernatural powers?

To our relief, she decides that there's nothing wrong with this room so she goes out.
We both hear the click indicating that she locks the front door.

I let out the breath I don't know I am holding.

Andre looks amused. "Admit it, because of her," he jerks his head towards the door,
"it becomes more exciting."

"Yeah," I say. It's like I just rode a roller coaster!

"Let's search fast," he says, standing up.

"Let's?"

"Yeah, considering you're too slow in finding one file."

"Whatever."

We make our separate way, opening the drawers I haven't checked yet. Because of
what happened, I become paranoid. I always look behind my back, afraid someone
will come again. The pain on my hip is slowly subsiding into nothing.

This is fun, but I'm taking a lot of risks here to something I'm not sure I'll achieve.

"Five minutes to go," Andre whispers.

We still have to be cautious because sometimes, unexpected things can happen.

There are two drawers left that I haven't checked. Opening the first one, I scan it as
fast as I can. I let out a frustrated growl when I realize it's for letter M. Clearly, these
aren't arranged alphabetically! What about the drawers I haven't opened yet? What
if Pie's file is there? We don't have time to check those too! Does that mean that
everything we did and still do is for nothing?

"Hey," Andre says, walking towards me. "I've checked all those files there." He
points to the south part of the wall.

He doesn't have to say anything because I know that he hasn't find Pie's file.

"Have you checked all these drawers?" he asks.

I shake my head. "I haven't checked this," I say, putting my hand on the drawer.

"Why don't you open it?"

"Because Pie's file will not be here!"

"Pie?" Andre asks bemusedly.

"Ignore it!" I snap. I don't even know why I call Sophia, Pie, in front of Andre.

He whistles under his breath, grinning from ear to ear.

"Let's go!" I say.

"What?" he asks incredulously. "You haven't opened this one yet."

"It's not there."

"How can you be so sure?"

I open the drawer to satisfy him. My eyes nearly bulge from their sockets when I see
the blinking letter T on top of the envelopes. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I get
the last one from the drawer.

I raise it for Andre to see. "This is Sophia's file," I say, a smirk forming on my lips.

~Sophia

"How's school?" Aunt V asks.

We're having our dinner in the dining room. When the school ended, Andre waited
for me in the parking lot because my last subject extended from its usual time.

"Fun," Andre answers, looking beside him to grin with Draky. They share a secret
look which makes me curious.

Draky is here again because he has to make a project in school, and Andre is his
partner. As if I believe them. What else could it be then? Er, my subconscious mind
is just saying that because I'm here, Draky will stay here too. Ugh! When will it shut
up?

"What about you, Sophia?" Aunt V asks me.

"Good," I murmur. It feels like I have to add something more so I say, "We had a pop
quiz in Literature and I got a perfect score." I don't know why I said it! They might
think-

"That's great!" Aunt V beams, cutting off my thoughts.

Draky smirks, amusement lighting his blue eyes. I wonder why he's late in
Literature. We didn't talk because after Mrs. Coelho checked the seat plan, we had a
pop quiz. I heard that Draky did a good job.

When we finish our meal, Aunt V orders Andre to clean the dishes. I'm surprise he
doesn't complain like other guys will. I guess he really is nice, especially when it
comes to his mom.

Speaking of mom, my own mother called a few times, checking if I was okay. If
they'll just take me home with them, I'll be more than okay.

I still don't understand why they want me to move out. Their reason that they want
to fix our family is pretty lame. Besides, I didn't hear the first part of their
conversation. I'm sure there's something going on that I don't know.

Maybe they don't want me to know.

I decide to go outside to get some fresh air. I've been here for four days and it's my
first time to be here in the back porch.

There's a huge swimming pool in the center of the yard. I walk towards it and sit
with my feet dangling in the cold water. To my left is Aunt V's garden. I inhale the
sweet scents coming from them. I'll go there tomorrow morning and look at them.
I'll ask Aunt V too if she can give me some flowers so that I can put them in my
room.

Glancing up, I see a lot of stars blinking in the sky. Are they the same ones I see
when I'm in our house? It's like there are more here than there.

My heart leaps in my throat when I feel there's someone behind me. "You scared
me," I hiss.

"Sorry," Draky says sheepishly. "Can I join you?"

"Yeah," I mutter.

"Do you want some chocolate?" he asks, raising the chocolate bar on his hand.

I see there's a bit of chocolate on his lips. I find myself mesmerize with it. He is so -

"Staring at someone is rude," he teases.

"I'm not staring," I say, looking away. I'm glad with the darkness. That means he
can't see the blush creeping on my cheeks.

"Sure," he says, chuckling under his breath. "So, you want some?"

"No, thanks," I mumble.

He rolls his eyes. "Why are you so serious? I was just kidding a while ago and you
actually get mad."

"I'm not mad," I murmur. "I just, uh, already brushed my teeth that's why I can't eat
chocolate."

"Okay," he says, a smile is playing at the corner of his lips.

Draky and I don't talk after that. We are satisfied with the silence he and I both
share.

One time, he stands up without saying anything and goes inside the house. A
moment later, he comes back carrying a blanket on his hand. Without saying
anything, he drapes it over my shoulders. I don't even realize I am shivering until
the warm blanket envelops me.

"Thanks," I murmur.

He just shrugs like it's just nothing but his eyes are sparkling like the stars in the
sky.

*****

The song is Big Yellow Taxi by Counting Crows and Vanessa Carlton. I like this song
so much ;) I found the picture on Tumblr so I decided to make a scene about it.

Do you have a favorite character so far?

Thank you so much for reading! <3

*******************************************
[14] The Bet *Contagious
*******************************************
If you want to know Sophia's birthday, the history of the surnames of the
characters, and your request about their picture, read the Author's Note at the end
of the chapter.

Thank you to all my new fans and to my old fans too! =D

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 14 *Contagious*

~Drake

"Thanks," Pie says.

I shrug like it doesn't matter but in reality, it does.

There are only few people who aren't always saying thank you but when they do,
they really mean it. Pie is one of them.

I don't know why I want to please her. Is it only for the bet? What else can it be?

I feel a little bit awkward towards her though, because I just put a blanket on her
shoulders without her permission. I'm a guy; of course, I don't want her to shiver in
my presence. If this situation happens to other guys, they will just put their arms
around the girl. I can't do that. There's no doubt that Pie will freak out. She might
call me a maniac, a jerk, and well, more other names. That means I will have a hard
time making her fall in love with me.

It's funny how I can speak and act normally around Pie but in reality, I just do it for
the sake of the bet. There comes a time when I wonder will I ever talk to her if not
for the bet? Will I know that she exists?

Glancing at her beside me, I see she's looking peacefully at the stars in the sky. I
didn't know she likes gazing at them. I realize that I don't really know her. Well, I
guess this is the getting to know each other part.

"Pie," I say.

She doesn't seem to hear me because she doesn't respond when I call her name. I
wonder what she's thinking. She looks thoughtful staring at the stars above us.
Does she even spare a thought of me?

Of course, says my subconscious mind.

As if, I thought sarcastically. To stop it from commenting more, I turn to Pie again.

"Pie," I repeat. Our bare arms almost touch lightly because of the proximity of where
we are sitting.

She yelps in surprise and looks startle.

A smirk forms on my lips. I guess I interrupt a major thought running inside her
head.

"What?" she asks, and snuggles close to the blanket I gave her.

Does she really feel cold? Why don't I feel it?

It's because you're numb.

Geez, stop it already! I think I'm going crazy with this voice inside my head.

What to say, what to say?

Clearing my throat, I start, "Are you comfortable in your room now?"

She looks taken aback with my question. I am either. It's the first one to pop in my
head. Why can I easily think of an idea and a plan but cannot start a normal
conversation?

"Yes," Pie says finally. "Um, I can sleep peacefully now."

"That's good."

"Thanks to you."

She thanked me again! That's two for tonight. "You are welcome," I say.

After that, we don't talk again. I chastise myself in my head. Why can't I think of a
decent topic? Like, what's her interest? If I can keep her talking, I can get to know
her personally. That will help me win the bet.

On second thought, am I just doing this to win? Or maybe a part of me really wants
to know her? Perhaps it's because of -

A soft chuckle interrupts my line of thoughts.

"What's funny?" I ask Pie curiously.

"You asked the wrong question," she says, a smile forming on her lips.

Rolling my eyes, I ask, "Who?"

"You," she says obviously, her dimple coming into view.

"What about me?" I think this already happened before. Is d j vu visiting me?

She smirks. "You're always teasing me about daydreaming and you always do it
too."

"I do not," I mutter. What is she trying to imply?

"Yes, you do," she says smugly, her eyes lights up in amusement.

If she wants to play a game, I will play with her. "How do you know?"

"Um. I . . uh . . I um, noticed it." She looks away because a blush is making its way
on her cheeks. She twirls her loose hair in her fingers nervously. When she stutters,
there will surely be a blush on her cheeks after.

She notices me daydreaming? How? But I do not daydream, I'm just thinking! And
they're not even the same! If I explain it to her, she'll tell me I'm defensive and -

"You're doing it again," she says. A grin makes its way on her mouth.

"Whatever," I mutter darkly.

That ends our conversation again.

Thanks to you, chastises my subconscious mind. I just ignore it, thinking that if I
leave it alone, it will not bother me anymore.

I notice that Pie's in the mood right now. Smiling looks good on her.

"Draky," Pie says.

"What?"

"What course will you get in college?"

Her question catches me off guard. She's not looking at me. Her gaze is far away. I
wonder if I'll ever see the same things she sees in her own eyes.

"I still don't know," I answer.

"Why do you not know?"

"Because I don't know?" I joke.

She's not smiling, that's why I know she's serious.

Taking a deep breath, I tell her, "Truth is, I don't know if I'll continue my study after
high school."

She turns to me with wide eyes full of concern. "Why?"

Even though it's just a one word, her voice catches at the end.

"Because." I sigh. "Look at my grades! I don't know if a university will accept me!"

Pie pulls her feet off the pool and turns so she's sitting, facing me. Swallowing the
lump in my throat, I do the same.

"Andre is helping you study, right?" Pie asks softly. "And I'm still going to tutor you
in Literature."

"Really?" I ask dubiously.

"If you want, I can help you with your other subjects too, if you're having a hard
time with them."

Something tugs at the corner beside my chest. Looking away from her, I say, "I
don't need your pity."

Her mouth hangs open and she looks shock at my accusation at her. "I don't pity
you."

"Sure you don't," I mutter.

"Why are you acting like this?" she asks. "One minute you're nice, and then the next
. . ."

"I'm not acting," I snap.

"I just want to help you. If you don't want it, fine!" She turns away from me and puts
her feet back on the pool carelessly, splashing water lightly beside us. "Sorry," she
mutters angrily. She hides her face in her hair so that I won't see her expression.

I don't believe she pities me. I just want to say it because of the guilt I feel inside
me. She wants to help me, but what will I repay her for her kindness? I'm just going
to hurt her in the end. Even the thought of hurting her makes me flinch now.
Perhaps wanting to be close to her will make it more unbearable.

Looking at her in the corner of my eye, I see that her teeth are gritted together. Her
eyes are fixed towards nothing in particular. Her fists are clenched on her lap.

She's trying hard not to cry.

Oh. I guess even if I ignore my subconscious mind, it will not stop.

"Pie," I begin, "I'm sorry I snapped at you."

"Whatever," she mumbles, not sparing me a glance.

"I didn't mean anything I said to you a while ago. I . . uh, I . ." Good, I'm stuttering
too. Pie tainted me. Maybe it's contagious. I just have to hang out with her everyday
and then I'll stutter in every sentence I'll say.

Taking a deep breath, I continue, "If your offer is still up, I'll be glad if you'll tutor
me."

"Really?" she asks, looking at me right in the eye.

"Yes," I say. I wonder why her eyes lights up.

"Good." She smiles, forgetting my stupid outburst earlier.

Why does she wants to help me study? I forgot to ask her what she wants to be in
the future.

"It's getting late," Pie says suddenly. "There's school tomorrow."

"Thanks for reminding me," I mutter under my breath.

She rolls her eyes and says, "I'm going inside. Are you staying here?"

I shake my head. "I don't want to be late."

"Good," she repeats.

I have no doubt she wants me to go to a university and continue my studies for a


better future.

Pie stands up and as she takes her first step, she gets off balance. Her right foot
slides on the surface beside the pool where the water splashed a while ago, making
the path slippery.

Before she falls on the pool, I grab her hand impulsively and put my other arm
around her to stop the impact.

Her back bends and I'm looking at her face a few centimeters away from mine. Her
pale blue eyes are staring at my own. I can feel her breath surrounding me. Shaking
my head to clear my thoughts, I steady her to her feet.

"Thank you," she says, out of breath.

That's three already!

"What?" she asks, a confused expression on her face. "What's three already?"

Er, I don't know I said that aloud.

"That's nothing," I say sheepishly.

"Okay," she says slowly, not clearly convinced.

Phew! I almost get caught!

I look down and realize that I'm still holding her hand. I let it go like its electricity
sending wave shocks to my body.

-----

As the lightning strikes, I see a silhouette beside my window. It's raining so hard, I
can't see who it is. The electricity went off a few minutes ago because of the
thunder. My heart thumps a little loudly in my chest as I try to see who the person
is. Did a thief enter Andre's house?

When the light suddenly flickers to life for a second, I see who that is. A sigh of relief
escapes from my mouth when I see that it's just Pie.

"What are you doing here?" My voice is stupidly shaking so I clear my throat.

She tilts her head to the side and walks a few feet towards me.

I haven't even seen her enter my room! She's wearing a light beige night gown and
her usual straight hair is now flowing curly on her shoulders.

"What is this about?" I ask, getting up from my bed.

Why isn't she talking? Her hands are clasps behind her back, like she's holding
something precious there. Looking at her face, I see it's expressionless.

"Are you trying to seduce me?" I tease her.

Maybe she planned it with Andre. A laugh escapes from my mouth as I watch her
walks, no; it's more like glides, towards me. Give it to me to laugh in this kind of
situation.

Pie looks like an avenging angel. What happened to the Pie I talked to a while ago?

"Okay, stop it now," I say, "It isn't funny."

To my astonishment, she glares at me with eyes pure of hate. "How dare you play
with me?" She growls.

Taking a step back, I can't help but notice that she practiced well. "I haven't done
anything to you." I know I'm lying, but look at her! She's not Pie!

"I trusted you!" She yells, moving slowly now because there's only a few feet in
front of us. "I even liked you! You know I've been through a lot, and you still
continue to play this game!"

Oh. So she knew about the bet? But how? Only Andre and I only knew about that.
Andre would never betray me. So how did she know? Are we that careless? Am I not
a good actor? What am I going to do?

"Look Pie," I start.

"Pie?" She snaps. "You stupid idiot, don't ever call me that!"

It's like nature is with her because when she speaks, the rumbling of the clouds
goes with her.

Taking a deep breath, I say, "Sorry."

She scoffs. "Sorry?! The damage is already done! You cannot do anything about it!"
She shakes her head and glides towards me.

I want to step back again when my back connects with the wall. I have to calm her.
She looks nothing like the Pie I know. It's like someone else is using her body.

"Pie," I begin. And then I know I said the wrong thing because -

"You deserve to die," she hisses, and lunges towards me.

I realize too late what the precious thing on her hands is. Taken by surprise, I just
watch her as she strikes the knife in my chest.

*****

The song is The Shot Heard 'Round The World by Boys Like Girls (:one of my favorite
boy bands:) Banner by LittleMissIronic.

About the birthday of Sophia, you'll know it when the right time comes :P

I got the surname of Drake from Taylor Swift and the surname of Sophia from
Taylor's name (:I bet you already guessed it:) I didn't really think of Avril Lavigne
when I get the surname of Andre. It was last minute thinking and I was browsing

facebook when I saw the profile of Ryan Christophe Lavigne. I thought, "Why not?" I
used his surname then :>

About the pictures of the other characters, feel free to imagine them in your head (I
already gave their physical appearance). The only reason Drake has a picture is
because when I started writing this story way back in September 2010, I saw Ryan.
And even though I'm using his picture, the Drake in my mind isn't him; albeit they
almost look the same.

Whoa! It's a long Author's Note! Thank you for reading it =D

Thank you for reading my story <3

*******************************************
[15] The Bet *Revelation
*******************************************
This is dedicated to all of you <3

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 15 *Revelation*

~ Sophia

Blank white walls are staring at me wherever I look.

Where am I?

Stupid question! Of course I am in the most dreading place I can imagine.

Why am I here?

Is there someone I know who's -

No. I can't even finish that line of thought.

I'm like a protagonist in a story, trying to find the end of the maze, desperately
searching for the finish line.

Wherever hallways and floors I go, it still is the same. The blank white paint is
closing in on me, making it hard to breathe. I run frantically, searching for someone
to help me.

In the corner of my eye, I see a door on my right. The first one I've seen so far. I
make my way towards it quietly and slowly. I don't know why I'm afraid someone
will see me when in the first place, I wanted to see a human being. My heart is
pounding so hard in my chest, maybe from nervousness than in fear of what I'm
going to see.

When I'm about to twist the doorknob, a loud scream makes me startle. Everything
becomes blurry all of a sudden. All around me, it's fading. I am fading.

Opening my eyes, a sigh of relief escapes from my mouth when I realize it was just
a dream. Blinking my eyes, I focus on my breathing to return to normal.

I've never been so glad to be in this room. But wait! A loud scream woke me up and
I'm sure it was not part of the dream.

Light footsteps are coming from the hallway. If I'm not wrong, the scream came from
the room across from mine.

Draky.

I sit upright which makes me dizzy. I wait for a few seconds before I stand up
because my vision is quite blurry. I don't know why I'm suddenly nervous. Perhaps
because I'm afraid something happened to Draky. At that thought, I get up from the
bed and walk out of my room, not bothering to glance at a mirror.

Whispers can be heard inside Draky's room. I'm about to knock when I hear my
name comes out from Andre's mouth. I know it's rude to eavesdrop but I want to
know why are they talking about me, or rather, why did Andre say my name.

Swallowing the lump in my throat and calming the bubbles that are rising in my
stomach because of the excitement, I move closer to the door to hear them clearly.
It feels like a d j vu when I overhear my pa-

"What happened?" Andre asks, interrupting my thoughts.

"I had a dream," Draky whispers, "A nightmare." I notice that his voice is a little
shaky.

Maybe it was the reason why he screamed. A smirk makes its way onto my face. I
thought guys screaming because of a nightmare only happen in movies. I know I
shouldn't make fun of him, but Draky screaming because of a nightmare is close to
impossible.

Draky asks Andre a question I didn't hear. Okay, it's time to shut up my babbling
mind.

"I couldn't sleep," Andre says, "so I walk around the house, waiting for the
drowsiness to take me."

Perhaps Draky asked him how he heard him. I wonder why Aunt V isn't here. Maybe
she's dreaming peacefully. What time is it anyway? A few hours after midnight?

"That's when I heard you," Andre continues, "I thought there were aliens abducting
you."

I hear shuffling inside and a groan from someone.

"Ouch!" Andre grunts.

I wonder what Draky did to him. After an awkward silence (in my part), they start
talking again.

"You told me it was about Sophia," Andre says.

"Yes," replies Draky.

"What was it?"

Does that mean that Draky dreamed of me? And it was a nightmare? Talk about
embarrassing! And to top it all, Andre wants to know about it. What did I do to him

in his dream that made him scream? Hah. Why do I even think I have a major role in
his dream? I bet I was just a background in it.

A clearing of the throat makes me yelp in surprise. I look around me wildly, afraid
that they catch me eavesdropping on them. I exhale a sigh of relief when I realize
that the sound came inside Draky's room.

"It was raining, and I was here inside this room," Draky begins in a quiet voice.

I wonder if he'll tell this dream if he knows I am listening.

"Suddenly," he continues, "Pie, no I mean, Sophia, just appeared out of nowhere. I


was shocked to see her inside my room, you know. I thought you were both playing
a prank on me."

I really want to see Draky's expression while he's talking.

"She was not the Sophia I know. She looked like an avenging angel advancing
towards me."

Me, an avenging angel? It's kind of amusing when people tell their friends about
their dream. But why did he say earlier that it was a nightmare?

"And then she started talking about the bet," Draky says in an urgent tone.

"How did she know?" Andre whispers.

The bet? What are they talking about?

"I don't know! Thank goodness it was just a dream! But I was so shocked with her
outbursts I just stared at her like she was a bizarre creature."

"It's impossible," Andre says slowly. "She'll never know. We're the only one who
knows about it."

"I know," Draky agrees. "But this surprised me even more. She said that she even
liked me. Like, she had a crush on me."

"Yeah," Andre says in a dry tone. "It was just a dream; don't put it in your head."

"Shut up," Draky mutters. "I'm not even done."

"Continue it then. I want to know the ending of your dream."

I can't even think straight while they're talking because part of me is focused on
what they are saying.

"When I called her Pie," Draky says slowly, "She lunged at me and stroked the knife
in my chest."

"Whoa! Where did the knife came from?" Andre asks, his voice full of excitement.

"I don't know. Maybe she was holding it the whole time she was there."

They don't speak after that. My mind is whirling with a lot of thoughts. Why would I
kill Draky in his dream? What's the bet they're talking about? How -

"That's when I heard you scream," Andre repeats, "When you thought you were
going to die."

"It was such a creepy nightmare," Draky says quietly.

"But why would you dream of that?"

"Perhaps it was because of my subconscious mind, or it can be the guilt consuming


me because I am playing with her."

"Do you want to cancel the bet?" Andre asks in a concern tone.

"No," Draky says firmly. He pauses and says, "It's the sixth day already. I can't back
out now."

"Don't worry Swift, we just have to be careful."

"Do you think she knows what we're up to?"

"I doubt it. As you said, today is the sixth day and nothing weird happened since the
first day."

"I just have to make her fall in love with me."

"Maybe you are falling in love with her," Andre says matter-of-factly.

"Are you crazy?!" Draky snaps. "You just can't fall in love with someone within just a
few days of hanging out with her. And just because I will make her fall in love with
me doesn't mean I'll do the same."

"I was just kidding," Andre says in a soft voice.

"She's not even my type," Draky says furiously.

"Remember," Andre reminds him, "You have to ask her to be your girl friend. She
should say yes on the thirty-first."

"I know," Draky whispers. "And then I'll tell her it was all a bet."

A bet, a bet, a bet. It was all a bet.

My mind is spinning wildly, I feel dizzy again. Is this a nightmare? I pinch my cheek
to wake up but I'm still here, my face a few inches from the door.

I can't form a coherent thought. I don't know why my heart wants to rip its way out
of my chest.

Time suddenly stops ticking. My messed up mind tries to fit the puzzle perfectly.

The nightmare. The killing. The guilt. The bet.

Of course, before that, the tutoring lesson, him staying at this house while I'm here,
listening to me, hanging out with me, pretending he's concern with my situation.

Oh God. It's so obvious. I was just blind. I should have known!

He did not talk to me before, and then like a magic puff, he wants to get close to
me, like he's suddenly interested in me.

I feel so brainless! What's the point of being intelligent when I don't even know
someone is playing with me?

Closing my eyes, I try to block the images burning in my mind when I was with
Draky. To my horror, I hear feet shuffling inside the room. Someone wants to get out.

I am frozen in place, like the time when I overheard my parents talking about me.
My feet are numb; they are firmly planted on the ground. But I can't let them see
me. Using all the energy left in my body, I crawl inside my room painfully. It's hard,
when my own body doesn't want to cooperate. I don't want to fail so I continue,
ignoring the protest of my limbs and muscles until I enter my room. How I lock the
door behind me with shaking and uncontrollable fingers is beyond me.

There's an arrow with a fire that pierces right through my chest, striking it so hard I
stumble on the floor.

She's not even my type. Make her fall in love with me. Tell her all about the bet.

My mind haunts me with those words again and again.

An eerie kind of sound is inside my room. My eyes are close so I can't see where it's
coming from. My stomach is clenching in pain, it's tightening so hard. I crawl into a
ball, hugging it to numb the pain. I guess my lung is malfunctioning because I can't
breathe.

A hiccup escapes from my quivering lips and that's when I realize what the eerie
sound I heard earlier is. It's my sob; a hysterical kind of sobbing. I didn't even know
it was me.

Tears flows through my eyes like rain from the sky.

He did all those things to make me fall in his trap. He's a stupid guy, playing a girl,
making her fall in love with him because of a bet. Why me? There are a lot of girls
out there! Did they think I am shallow enough to fall for him?

What they are doing is absolutely wrong and immoral! Even if the victim isn't me.
They want to make my life miserable? I won't let them! My life is already messed up
as it is. They don't have to add another burden in me!

Did they say today is the sixth day? My mind do the math and I realize that they
started on the day Ma'am Coelho instructed me to tutor Draky. I guess he or both
Andre and him planned it all along. Did they plan this too, me staying at this house?

Perhaps all his actions were all pretend to make me fall.

My heart is shattering into tiny pieces in my body. It's not because I love him. How
can I even love that stupid moron? It's because of the thought that everything
happened between us was all a lie.

Did they really think I will fall for their idiotic game? Those jerks even think low of
me!

I shove all the pains aside, trying to think logically. My breathing is sharp and slow, I
can feel the anger radiating off my body.

I shouldn't be moping around like there's no tomorrow. I should save all my energy
to think of a plan to sabotage their deadly little game.

Drake Swift sure won in those first five days but I won't let him score again. If he
wants to play, I will give him a game he will never forget for the rest of his life.

*****

I hope you like this <3

It's short, but I have to end it here. The fun and real action will surely begin in the
next chapters =)

The song has nothing to do with the chapter but it makes me cry whenever I listen
to it. It's called Terrible Things by Mayday Parade.

Banner by: XxRandomDancerxX

Thank you for supporting me and my story :) It means a lot to me, I can't even put it
into words <3

Thank you! *.*

*******************************************
[16] The Bet *Reverse
*******************************************
Thank you to all my new fans! Hello to all my previous fans. Hi to all the readers out
there.

The song for the chapter is What the Hell by Avril Lavigne.

Banner by oOMusicJunkieOo

Click the External link on the side to watch a trailer of The Bet <3

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 16 *Reverse*

~ Drake

Andre has been my best friend since middle school so telling him about my creepy
nightmare was not a big deal. Truth be told, I was scared of it. Who wouldn't, when
someone they know wanted to kill them, even if it was just a dream? I shouldn't be
thinking on it so hard. The odds are in my favor. Sophia will not know -

Geez! Even in my mind, I'm calling her Sophia now instead of Pie. The nightmare did
strike my nerves!

I lie awake in bed, staring at the ceiling. Glancing at my phone, I see it's just past
three in the morning. I know I will not sleep anymore because of the nightmare I
dreamed. Suddenly, I envy Andre who's sleeping in his room now.

Will Sophia really do that when she finds out about the bet? I don't think any sane
person will do that.

Any sane person will not play with someone's feelings.

"Whatever," I mutter. I will do everything I can to win this time.

Pie will get hurt.

Why, will she really fall in love with me? Wait! Why do I even doubt myself? Of
course she will!

Knowing my subconscious mind will not stop torturing me, I need to have a
distraction. What will I do? It's not even my room so my things aren't here. Why am I
even staying at this house? I guess I have to sleep in our house from now on.

I feel tired, like my energy was sucked out of me, leaving me drain and breathless.
Out of nowhere, an idea pops in my head. Why don't I read a book? A Midsummer
Night's Dream! It will help me in getting good grades and well, a chance in entering
a big university.

Swinging my legs off the bed, I go to my desk to get the copy of the play.
Unfortunately, it's not there. Where is it? I open my school bag and take all my
things out but I still can't find it.

I close my eyes and think deeply on the last time I've seen it. Yesterday we had
Literature but I don't remember using it. The day before that was Sunday. Driana
came here and then Sophia tutored me in the library. In the library! Of course it's
there! Opening my eyes, I can't believe I'm that careless to leave the play there.
What if I'll need it in school?

Go and get it now!

"Okay boss," I say dryly. This voice is really getting on my nerves! What will I do to
make it stop?

Stop the bet.

"No thanks," I retort.

It's your choice.

Am I crazy? Why am I talking to myself? I guess all teenagers experienced this at


one point in their life.

I walk out of my room quietly to not disturb Sophia on her sleep. I'm glad she did
not wake up when I screamed earlier.

What makes you think that she didn't hear you?

If she heard me, there's no doubt that she'll go to my room immediately. She even
told me that she's comfortable in her room. Perhaps she's having a wonderful dream
right now. Am I explaining this to my subconscious mind, or am I reassuring my self?
Either way, I feel normal now.

I walk downstairs and take the hallway to the right that leads to the Entertainment
room, Game room, and finally, the Library. I am tempted to just play Final Fantasy
but I fight that urge off and decide to just go to the library which is really my first
choice.

Opening its door, I am clearly amaze of seeing a lot of books even though it isn't my
first time to come here. Tall bookshelves are taking much of the space in the room.
According to Andre, the books are arranged based on their titles. There are
hardbound, paperback, and leather-cover. Every bookshelf is marked with their
genres of the book that are placed there. Fiction, non-fiction, romance, classic,
documentaries, Encyclopedia, and some others I can't name. One thing I know,
you'll not have a hard time finding a book you like to read.

Sofas, couches, chairs, and tables are surrounding the massive fire place in the
center of the room. Above it hangs pictures of Andre and his family. On the right
side of the fire place are two giant windows overlooking Aunt Veronica's garden. A
velvet curtain is drape over them. Between the two windows is an antique wall
clock.

What really special about this room is the flooring. It's not tiles or even an expensive
carpet. There are printed words in it, the favorite quotations of Auntie from the
books she read. The first time I came here, I read all those quotations. It took me
three hours to finish them all. They're not even repeatable. If I remember correctly,
there are three hundred sixty five quotes all in all. Unfortunately, I just read more or
less three hundred because I couldn't read the quotations from under the shelf. I
can still remember the amused smile on Auntie's face when she watched me read
her favorite quotes.

There's a remote control for the lights of the room so that you can choose your own
preference when you're reading. I pick the remote control on one of the tables and
click a random button. Like a magic, the lights dim a little. I'm about to change it
when I remember the reason why I'm here. Finding my copy of A Midsummer Night's
Dream is not so hard because it's still on the same place where Sophia and I
studied.

I make myself comfortable in a chair and start to read on the part where I stopped
when Sophia tutored me.

To my amazement, I don't feel bored as I read it. Before, when I want to sleep, I'll
just grab a book and read it. After a few minutes, I will surely fall asleep. Now, it's
different. I'm even enjoying my self a little. The reason why I put the play down is

because when I glance at the wall clock, it's almost six in the morning. Time to go
home.

I stretch my arms above me and yawn involuntarily. I hope I'll not fall asleep in
class.

I go back to my room and pack my things. I write a note for Andre, saying that I'll go
home now. Downstairs, I make my way towards his room and slip the paper below
his door. He'll see it when he wakes up.

Closing the front door as I go out, I'm not worried that someone will come in
because the door has an automatic lock.

It's unusually cold this time of the day. The wind makes me shiver so I tighten my
coat around me. I walk to where my car is parked and I slide in it gratefully. As soon
as I start the engine, I turn on the heater to stop my teeth from chattering.

When I arrive at the house, I get my spare key in my jeans pocket and twist it in the
doorknob. A light is coming through the kitchen so I go to that direction.

Driana is in her night gown, preparing her breakfast.

"Where's mom?" I ask.

To my surprise, she jumps at the sound of my voice. She even drops the bowl she's
holding. Driana turns around with a scowl on her face.

Without meaning to, I smirk.

"Next time you come here," she says in a disapproving voice, "Give me a signal.
Don't startle me!"

Didn't she hear me walk in? "It was your fault," I say smugly. "You're oblivious to
your surroundings."

"I am not!" She exclaims, picking up the bowl from the floor.

"Yes, you are," I say, mostly to annoy her.

"Whatever, Draky," she says dryly, rolling her eyes.

I guess she's not in the mood so I let it go to have a real conversation with her.
"Where's mom?" I repeat.

"I don't know," she says, opening the refrigerator to get some milk. She pours it on
the bowl until it's almost full.

"Why do you not know?" I question.

"Because I don't know," she insists.

Hah. We really are twins. Those were the same words I said to Sophia last night
when she asked me about my future.

Driana gets the fruity loops cereal on the upper cabinet and puts some on her bowl.
She mixes the milk and the cereal with a satisfied look on her face.

A frustrated sigh escapes from my lips as I watch her eat that kind of thing. You
can't be full just because of that.

"Driana, where is mom?" I ask seriously. I wonder where she is. This time of the day,
she's usually in the kitchen preparing breakfast.

"I really don't know," she says carelessly, munching her food.

As if on cue, my mom walks in the room. "Good morning twins," she greets us.

I don't like it when mom calls us the twins, even if it's true. Driana knows it so she
sticks her tongue at me like she used to when we were kids. She hops on the
kitchen counter beside me, almost toppling her food on me. She smiles sheepishly,
and pretends to pour the milk on me. I'm about to yell at her when my mom turns to
me.

"What time did you get here?" She asks.

"A while ago," I answer. I notice that she's not wearing her usual clothes when she's
staying at home. "Where are you going?" I ask.

A wry smile crosses her face as she shares a look with Driana. Are they keeping a
secret from me?

Finally, she says, "I'm going to have a vacation."

"Vacation?" I ask incredulously.

"Yes"

"Where?" I ask, "With whom?" Vacation in October?!

"With your father, of course," she says as if it's the most obvious thing in the world.

"Isn't he busy with his work?"

My mom shrugs, like she doesn't care about it. "He was the one who planned it."

"Where?" I repeat.

"Oh, just a resort somewhere."

I guess they are the only information I will get. "Why did you just tell me now?"

Mom puts her hands on her hips. She opens her mouth to say something but Driana
cuts her off.

"Come on," Driana starts, "Give mom a break! You seldom sleep here and when you
do, you always come home late. So how can she tell you?"

This is the reason why I don't like my twin. She's not even in the conversation but
she's joining and voicing her opinions without permission. Always jumping in at the
wrong time! Don't you hate siblings like her?

I turn to my mom who has a sad expression on her face. As a mother, she doesn't
like her children fighting and arguing. But what can I do about that? Driana can
easily piss me off!

Taking a deep breath, I say, "Sorry."

Mom walks to where I'm standing and gives me a pat on the cheek. "That's okay,"
she says affectionately. "Try to be civilize with each other while I'm gone. I'll be back
after three days."

Mom needs this vacation to be free of stress coming from us. I can't help but wince
at the thought. I wonder why my subconscious mind isn't talking right now.

"I have to go," my mom says suddenly. "Your father and I will just meet at the
airport."

Airport? Where will they go? "I'll take you there," I offer.

"No, it's alright. I'll just get a cab. Besides, you have to get ready for school."

"Okay," I say with a sigh.

After mom hugs us, she reminds us things we already know. Like lock the door when
we go out, clean the house, eat, and other basic things. And then she leaves us with
an excited smile on her face.

To my astonishment, Driana whoops joyfully and do a happy dance. She's really


funny to watch, especially her facial expression.

"What are you doing?" I ask amusedly.

She suddenly stops, and momentarily remembers that I'm in the same room as her.
"The house is mine for three days!" She smiles from ear to ear.

"Who said that?" I ask.

"Are you deaf?" She says sarcastically. "I just said it."

She's really getting on my nerves! Controlling the urge to say vicious things at her, I
say, "Who said that you're going to be alone in this house?"

Her smile falters and then her mouth sets into a thin hard line. "Why?"

"Of course I'm staying here to look after my young sister."

"Aren't you staying at Andre's house?"

"Nope," I say, popping the p sound.

She stomps her feet angrily and grumbles, "Ugh!"

A cheeky grin makes its way onto my face. At least I can still annoy her.

~Sophia

They say that if you want to make revenge, just live a happy life. I can't do that,
considering I know that Draky's still on the game. I'm not waiting for karma to do its
job. I want to do it on my own. As they say, payback is as sweet as revenge. I can
already taste it on my tongue; the victory I will achieve no matter what.

I get ready for school an hour before the usual time because I don't want to ride in
Andre's car. I might snap at him in an instant. Taking the bus full of strangers seems
a good idea than riding alone in a car with a jerk.

When I'm done preparing, I go to the kitchen to grab some eat-while-you-arewalking-food. Unfortunately, Aunt V is there, cooking something for breakfast. I'm
about to walk away unnoticed when she turns and sees me.

"Good morning!" She says.

Nothing is good in my morning, I want to say, but instead I greet her, "Good
morning too."

"Breakfast is almost ready, just a few minutes to go."

If I stay here five minutes longer, Andre will see me and will insist that I'll ride with
him. I cannot let that happen.

"I have to meet with my friend in school. I'm running late," I lie. I'm sorry Aunt V.

She frowns. "You're not going to eat anything?" She pauses, and then says, "Wait."

I watch her as she gets bread from the oven and put something in it. When she's
done, she hands it to me with a smile. I'm glad she doesn't offer that I'll ride with
Andre today.

"Thank you," I say.

"You're welcome."

"I have to go now," I say, doing my best not to sound rude.

"Good luck with school!"

And with that, I walk towards the front door and into the misty morning air. While
going to the bus stop, I eat the bread. It has a delicious taste and a unique flavor.
When I look at it, I see that there's some kind of jam in its center.

Unfortunately, I can't help but think of how shallow I was to think that Andre was
nice. Wasn't he the one who picked me?

At least Andre even considered cancelling the bet. Draky didn't want to.

When the bus arrives, I take the seat farthest from the door and beside a window. I
process my thoughts on what I'm going to do now. Acting like I know something isn't
a good idea. I should just be normal, with an edge.

Even though I hate Draky, everything about him, I can't imagine his life miserable
because of me. That's why I'm still going to tutor him, despite his stupidity. Maybe
Andre is right - that I'm too nice to hurt other people, even the ones who are hurting
me.

But now I will. Things change. Nothing is permanent.

I can think of a lot of ways to make my revenge on him. Besides, if I'll not do that,
how can I make him suffer? I can do a lot of damage to him. He doesn't even know
his opponent.

Something is bugging me but I can't quite get what it is. Suddenly, a light bulb
shines in my head.

Driana.

Will I tell her? She already doesn't like her brother, and then I'll add more reason for
her to hate him. She can help me, I know. Even if I want to make him suffer, I don't
want to destroy their relationship as family.

Driana is like a sister to me, so keeping a secret from her makes me guilty. But I
know I made the right decision because despite of what I know, my heart is at
peace. I don't want her to get hurt too because I know she will, especially when she
finds out that her twin brother is playing with me. I'll wait for the right time comes
before I spill their dirty little secret to her.

Now, I have to make a plan.

What will I do? Do I need steps?

Why don't I reverse the bet? Instead of me, falling in love with him, why not him,
falling in love with me?

That's a good idea! I'll crumple their stupid game in my hands and I'll mess with his
head. I'm even excited at the thought.

Kind hearted people are the only ones allowed to enter Heaven but you know what
they say, there's an exception to every rule.

*******************************************
[17] The Bet *Snap
*******************************************
Happy Reading! ;)

Chapter 17 *Snap*

~Sophia

"You're going to eat all of that?" Driana asks incredulously, staring wide eyes at the
food in front of me.

"Of course," I say.

My food consists of Baked Mac, two slices of pizza, a crme brle, one diet coke
and an orange juice.

"Are you okay?" she asks worriedly. She leans on the table and puts her hand on my
forehead.

Rolling my eyes at her, I decide to start with Baked Mac. The first half of the day
passed in a blur. For the first time in a long time, I haven't learned a thing from the
teachers.

"I'm fine," I reassure her.

She doesn't even buy it. "They say that when people are stress, they tend to eat a
lot."

"And you believe that?" I ask her teasingly.

"Whatever," she says evasively, twirling a loose hair on her finger.

Staring at her across from me, I can't stop the guilt I feel inside me. Maybe I should
tell her? Driana is smart, she knows what to do. But didn't I already think about that
earlier? That the less she knows, the better?

Driana's eyes remind me so much of Draky's. Those luminous blue eyes that can
look right through you. Can I really -

A tap on my shoulder makes me jump from my seat. It's like someone sends an
electric shock through my body.

"What are you doing here?" Driana asks, throwing daggers at someone behind me.

Turning around, my heart leaps in my throat when I see its Draky. I almost choke the
juice I'm drinking. This is the first time I see him since I've known the bet. Some part
of me is urging to confront with him but I tune it out. My breathing is rag and slow,
my hands are shaking so I put them on my lap. This is not the time to fight with him
yet. I'm not even ready to see him. The seconds is slowly ticking by as we stare at
each other.

He has an unreadable expression on his face as he looks at me. I can't take my eyes
off his piercing gaze! The only thing that breaks as apart is when Driana clears her
throat.

"What are you doing here?" she repeats.

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I twist on my chair to face my food.

"I'm wondering if I can join you today," Draky says.

"Why?" Driana asks

"Because if you haven't noticed, there's no available seat anymore," he says


wearily.

Glancing around me, I see that it's true. Some people are crowding in some tables.
Some are even standing. If the weather is nice, I'm sure they will just eat outside.

"Why don't you eat with your friends then?" Driana asks, raising her delicate
eyebrows.

"Because our table is already full," he says flatly.

I'm like an audience, watching on the sideline of their show.

"Oh," Driana mutters. "They can't even spare you a space?"

"Not really," Draky says, "I just want to eat with my little sister today."

"Who says you can eat with us?" Driana says with a voice full of venom.

"Me."

I can't see his face but I have no doubt he's smiling manically. To my horror, he
slides on the chair beside me. Driana scowls at him but doesn't say anything. What
can she do? Make a scene? He's already seated.

Every part of my body knows the enemy is just a few inches away from me. I don't
want to be close to him so I move my chair farther from him. I feel so dirty just by
being near him. He doesn't seem to notice because he's staring at my food with
genuine interest.

"Wow," he says, smiling. "You eat a lot."

My gaze turns to his food which just consists of a cheeseburger and a coke in can.

"I wonder why you don't get fat," he continues.

Suddenly I feel self conscious. How dare he talk about me like that? This creature I
despise so much, I want to make his life a living hell.

Driana puts down her fork and stops eating her spaghetti. "How come your sidekick
is not with you?"

"Sidekick?" Draky asks, and then realization hits him. "You mean Andre? Why, are
you interested in him?"

Driana's cheeks redden at the accusation. "I am not," she says through gritted
teeth. "I'm just wondering why he's not with you."

The corner of Draky's mouth twitches upward. "That's good because he's certainly
not interested with you either."

Driana looks at her brother with disgust.

"As for your question," he says, "Andre's not here because he attends the Student
Council meeting."

"Hah." Driana scoffs.

Draky turns to me. "I wonder why you don't eat a lot in Andre's house," he says
thoughtfully.

I feel really irritated. It's like if I open my mouth, I know I will shout at his face.
Taking a deep breath, I force myself to exhale it slowly. Okay Sophia, you have to
calm yourself. I breathe in and out until I feel semi normal.

"Leave Sophia alone," Driana snaps.

"Are you talking to me?" Draky asks amusedly.

She puffs out a breath. Before she can say something, Draky mutters, "Shutting up
now."

I eat my food, ignoring the guy beside me. Actually, I eat it faster than I'm used to.
I'm not even chewing it, I just swallow it.

"Whoa," he exclaims. "There's no need to rush!"

I just continue munching on my last pizza without sparing him a glance. Driana
looks at me with a confused expression on her face. Maybe she's wondering why I'm
acting like this. After drinking my coke until it's empty, I grab my things from the
floor and stand up.

"Wait," Driana says quickly. "What's the rush?"

I need to get away from Draky! His presence gives me awful and horrible thoughts.

"Sophia," he starts.

"I need to go now," I blurt out.

"Why?" Driana asks.

"I'm not yet done in my homework in Literature," I say.

"Homework in Lit?" Draky asks incredulously.

Shoot! I slap myself mentally. Goodness! How can I forget that he's my classmate
there?

"I mean in Arts," I say, biting my lip.

"But we don't," Driana says slowly.

Ow! She's my classmate in Arts! What's happening to me? Fortunately, Driana


realizes what I'm doing.

"Oh, yeah," she mumbles, "Our homework in Arts." She gives me a knowing look.

Phew! That's close! I let out the breath I don't know I am holding.

"I have to go now," I say. I can feel Draky's eyes on me but I don't dare look at him.

"Wait for me!" Driana puts down her fork and joins me. Suddenly I feel bad. She
doesn't even finish her food because of me.

"You're going to leave me here alone?" Draky asks, brushing bits of crusts from his
mouth.

"Yes," Driana answers. She links her arm to mine and we make our way towards the
Lit hall without a backward glance.

"Thank you," I say with a sigh of relief.

We're already in front of my room. It's quiet because my classmates are still in the
cafeteria.

"It's nothing," Driana says, rolling her eyes. "I know you can't stand Drake as much
as me."

"Yeah," I murmur. More than you do.

"See you in Arts!"

"See you."

She waves at me and begins to walk away. I enter the classroom and sit on my
place.

What am I getting myself into? I thought I'm going to make him fall in love with me?
How can I do that if I can't even look at him in the eyes?

Making him fall in love is not as easy as I thought it would be. Am I even brave
enough to do that? Of course I am! I already experienced a lot of sufferings and
hardships so this should be a piece of cake. But there's a problem. I don't know how
to start.

I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. I can do this! I can win! Girl power!

After a few minutes, some of my classmates start to enter the room. I read my copy
of A Midsummer Nights Dream in case Draky wants to talk to me. Unfortunately, I
can feel his presence when he enters the room. When he comes in, I look up from
my book and my eyes lock with his.

He even smirks! He walks to his place behind me with confident strides. I want to do
something to hurt him. Why not start with -

Oh, I have a very bright idea.

I slide me left foot on the way at the same time he walks. He almost falls down on
his hips but unfortunately he has fast reflexes so he grabs the chair beside him and
straightens himself.

Some of my classmates who have seen the scene are now trying hard not to laugh.
Draky glares at them and they look hastily away. Meanwhile, a smirk is forming on
my lips. I fake a cough but I know Draky is not too stupid to notice that I'm just
trying not to laugh.

"Pie," he mutters, scowling at me.

"What?" I ask innocently.

"Your left foot was out of the way, and you tripped me!"

"Oh," I mumble. Good, you deserve it, idiot.

Save by the bell, I don't have to say sorry to him. As if I'll ever say that word to him,
even in his dream.

~Drake

What's her problem? Why is she ignoring me? She even tripped me!

Did she?

Shut up, I snap.

You're even accusing her of things she didn't do.

What-

I sigh. Yes, I'm accusing her of tripping me. What if she just stretched her foot at the
wrong time? I should think logically and not blame other people for the accidents
that are happening. I mean, happened.

Ma'am Coelho starts reading a poem called The Rubaiyat. Somehow, I find this class
boring but when Pie tutors me, I find it interesting. I yawn involuntarily. I almost
stretch my arms in front of me but stop my self when I remember I am in a
classroom.

Looking around, I notice that I'm not the only one who wants to sleep. Some are
even pretending to listen but in reality, their body is present but their spirit is
wandering elsewhere.

It's hard to focus on the discussion because I haven't even heard the first part of the
poem and I'm not in the mood to listen. I think I'll ask Pie to tutor me later.

"Pie," I say quietly. She doesn't seem to hear me because she doesn't respond.
"Pie," I repeat. Again, she doesn't look back. "Pie," I call softly. Is she purposely
ignoring me or really doesn't hear me? She's just a few feet in front of me!

The girl beside me looks at me oddly, but when I return her gaze, she turns back to
the front of the room where Ma'am Coelho is reading.

My patience is running out of me so I tap Sophia's shoulder to get her attention. Her
body freezes at my touch. Good, that means -

She turns around slowly with a scowl on her face. Before she can say anything,
Ma'am Coelho stops walking beside her.

"Is there something you want to share with the class?" she asks. At her voice, my
classmates who are sleepy a while ago are now wide awake.

"Nothing ma'am," Pie says. She clearly doesn't want to be the center of attention. It
says so on her face.

"Why is that it looks like you and Mr. Swift," she pauses, and gives me a pointed
glance, "are having a conversation?"

"We aren't Ma'am," Pie says politely.

"Okay then," she says, even though she's not convinced.

Fortunately, Pie is her star pupil so she lets it go. A sigh of relief escapes from my
mouth. That was close!

After that, I force my self to behave like a good student. But I don't know what's
wrong with me because I always look at the time on my wrist watch. Because of
that, time passes more slowly. This boredom is killing me! Getting my notebook
from my bag, I decide to draw. I'm not that good, but I want to do something to pass
the time. Suddenly, an idea comes into my mind.

Tearing a new page from my notebook, I write:

Hi Pie.

I fold it in half and pass it to her. Actually, I just put it beside her. After a few
minutes, she decides to answer it. She grabs it and writes something on it. She
tosses it towards me and I catch it before it falls to the ground.

Opening it, I see her delicate handwriting. She writes really well. Compare to my
hand writing which looks like an elementary student wrote it. I expect her to reply:
Hello, but I guess I should expect the unexpected when it comes to her. What I read
is:

What do you want?

My first thought is to write: You, just to tease her, but I think that she'll just scold me
later for that. Instead, I write:

Meet me later after class.

I'm so oblivious. I'm about to pass her the paper when someone snatches it away
from my hands.

"Hey!" I say.

Looking up, my eyes widen when I see Ma'am Coelho reading the words written on
the paper. I groan inwardly. How can I be so careless?

"What is this supposed to mean?" she asks, raising the paper for everyone to see.

"A love letter," a guy from the front of the room suggests. Some girls giggle like
cheerleaders.

"It's not a love letter Ma'am," I say wearily. I glare at the guy who said it but he's
purposely not looking at me.

"Read it a loud ma'am," someone from the back of the room shouts.

And then there are a lot of them talking at once, curious to know what are the words
written on the paper. This is my entire fault!

Sophia is too shock to speak.

"Okay," Ma'am Coelho says, stopping my classmates from saying anything else. "I'll
read it."

And so, she does.

After reading it to the class, they're all clapping and shouting that Sophia and I will
have a date. The classroom feels like a zoo, and my classmates look like wild
animals.

"You'll meet each other at detention," Ma'am Coelho instructs.

"What?" Sophia asks incredulously, snapping from her reverie.

"I already gave you a warning but you just ignored it. Now, you'll have detention."

"But I didn't do anything," she protests.

"No buts," she says impatiently. "You two are going to have detention whether you
like it or not."

I'm falling down and I'm dragging Pie with me.

~Sophia

Something big fell on my shoulders. Me, in detention? Who would have thought that
this day will come? I didn't do anything wrong! It's Draky's fault! I still feel
humiliated, especially when Ma'am C read the paper in class. I wanted to become
invisible.

Driana feels sorry and amused at the same time when I told her in Arts that I'm
going to have detention. Draky is really - ugh!

When PE class starts, I want it to extend its time; a first time for me, because PE is
not my cup of tea. I'm good, but it's not the same with my other subjects.

Before I know it, I'm in the girl's locker room and changing my clothes. I hear
whispers and murmurs that Draky and I are dating. Why are they assuming? They
don't even know me! They talk behind my back, thinking I can't hear them. I want
this day to end already! But before that, there's detention. . .

What will I do? It's just Draky and me in a room for one hour. But I can't be sure that
we're the only one, right? Unfortunately, the odds aren't in my favor.

When I'm done, I make my way slowly towards the detention room. I wish
something will happen so that I won't have to go. I'm about to turn around when I
see the door, but Ma'am C sees me.

"Ms. Taylor," she says disapprovingly, "this is the detention room. Where are you
going?"

Biting my lip, I enter the room. Draky is already here, siting at the back, and he is
alone. He waves at me and smiles apologetically. I choose a seat in front to be away
from him.

I just have to endure this for an hour, and then I'll be free.

When Ma'am C enters, she closes the door behind her.

Wait, that's it? Just Draky and me? I turn around to see him with a wicked smirk
plastered on his face.

After more or less thirty minutes, a girl who looks like a sophomore enters the room.
She speaks with Ma'am C for a moment. I don't know what they're talking about.

Suddenly, Ma'am C stands up. "We're going to have a meeting in the faculty room,"
she says. "I don't want you to do unnecessary things. I'll be back when it's finished."
She leaves the room with the girl trailing behind her.

Shoot me now! I'm officially alone with Draky.

"Pie," he calls. I pretend to not hear him.

"Pie," he repeats.

And then I hear footsteps behind me.

Oh no, he's walking towards me.

"I'm sorry," he says. He's already in front of me.

"Whatever," I mutter, not looking at him.

"I know it's my fault," he says sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.

"Just don't talk to me okay?"

"You have it, huh?" A smile is playing at the corner of his mouth.

"What do you mean?" I ask.

"Is it your second day?"

"What?" I exclaim.

"Don't worry, I'll try to understand."

Does he mean . . Oh God! How can he even say that?! I'm a girl, he's a boy! I can
feel my cheeks burning in embarrassment. This guy is utterly stupid! I can't believe
he have the guts to say that to me. My blood is fuming with rage, my fists are
clenched tight and I have the urge to punch him in the face.

"Or maybe it's your third day," he mutters.

"Shut up," I snap. I have no doubt I look like a ripe tomato.

"Or the first day," he says under his breath.

"I don't have it, okay?!"

His stupidity is getting the best of me. He even looks amused at my outburst. If it's
not a sin to kill, oh my, I want him to vanish in this instant.

"Okay, look," he starts. "I was just -"

"Leave me alone," I say furiously, cutting him off.

He sighs and brushes the hair from his eyes. "Did I do something to face this wrath
of yours?" he asks curiously.

Wrong question, I thought bitterly. All you did and still do is wrong!

When I don't answer, he continues, "You're not talking to me."

"I'm not in the mood to talk."

"You're even ignoring me," he states.

"I'm not ignoring you."

I'm quite surprise with his patience in me. No matter how much I push him away,
he's still trying hard. In it to win it?

He's silent for a moment. "Let's play."

"Play?" I ask incredulously.

"Yes," he says.

"What?"

"The quote guessing game," he suggests.

"What is that?" I ask.

He grabs a chair and sits in front of me. "It's simple," he begins, "I'm going to quote
something and then you'll tell who said it or where it came from. But first, we need
a topic."

"Books," I say. I love reading so of course it's the first one I can think.

"I'm not into reading," he notes dryly. "What about movies?"

"I'm not into movies," I say evasively.

He looks at me oddly and thinks for a moment.

Before I know it, the detention is finally over.

*****

Click the External link on the side to watch another trailer of The Bet ^.^

The song is You Should Have Killed Me When You Had The Chance by A Day To
Remember :) Banner by CreativeSideOfLife.

Remember in Chapter 12, I asked you to vote? It's because I made a deal with
myself. If I get 500 Votes until the second week of the update, I will do something.
But I didn't get the vote until yesterday ..

Thank you so much!

*******************************************
[18] The Bet *Unexpected
*******************************************
Click the External link to watch another trailer of The Bet :>

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 18 *Unexpected*

~Drake

Plip!

Clack!

Plop!

I groan and put a pillow over my head. Still, I can hear it because the kitchen where
the sound is coming from is under my room.

"Driana!" I growl.

Swinging my legs off the bed, I stand up and rub the sleep from my eyes. Glancing
in the alarm clock beside my bed, I notice it's just six in the morning. A yawn
escapes from my mouth as I stretch my arms in front of me.

I make my way downstairs and walk in the kitchen. Driana is well, Driana.

"What are you doing?" I ask.

She turns around with a scowl on her face. "I told you to make a sound when you
enter a room," she chastises. "As for your question, I'm making a breakfast."

"Why are you noisy?" I ask irritably.

She rolls her eyes and mutters, "I'm not."

I shake my head. "What's for breakfast?" I ask, walking towards her.

"I don't know to you."

"You don't know?" I ask incredulously. "You said you're making it!"

"Yes, I'm making it, but that doesn't mean I'm making one for you too."

Really, my head hurts from talking to her. Besides, I did not have a good night's
sleep. Driana is infuriating! She's already making a breakfast but she doesn't want
to make me one.

"Selfish," I say under my breath.

She turns around so fast I step back. "Who's selfish?"

I shrug. I thought she won't hear that.

"You're just lazy," she snaps. "You want everything to be prepared for you. You don't
care what other people think as long as you're having fun!"

Her accusation surprises me. It's like she slaps me on the face. I prefer to be
slapped than to be accused.

"Don't ever talk to me like that," I say through clench teeth. "I'm still older than
you!"

She scoffs; her face reddens at her outbursts. "By one minute and thirteen
seconds." She's breathing heavily, her chest rises and falls as she breathes.

In the end, Driana prepares breakfast for two. She cooks sausages and eggs. We eat
it on the kitchen counter silently.

After eating, I take a bath and get ready for school. Downstairs, I see her in the
living room browsing one of the albums in the shelf. I walk to where she's standing
and look at the picture she's staring.

My eyes widen when I see Driana and me with goofy smiles on our faces. Below the
picture is a caption of:

September 21, the day before the twins tenth birthday.

When we were kids, Driana and I looked a like. Same dirty blonde hair, and blue
eyes. We had the same height too. Now, I'm taller than her and my hair is blonde
with a few streaks of gold in it. When I get home later, I will dye my hair to its
natural color.

Driana is intently staring at the photograph, remembering the old days. I have a
feeling she doesn't know that I'm standing beside her.

When Driana and I were kids, we used to be close. There were no secrets and we
never lied to each other. We used to teamed up in every games, and well,
everything. Those days, we were inseparable. We did everything together.

Now I don't know what's happening to us. As they say, everything changes. As we
grow up, we learn things in life that shapes us to become what we are now.

But Driana and I have a connection other siblings doesn't have. We are twins and
therefore, we can feel what the other feels.

"Driana," I say softly.

She closes the album quickly and puts it back on the shelf. She blinks her eyes to
stop the tears that are threatening to flow from them.

To our surprise, I pull her towards me. And then Driana do something that shocks
me. She hugs me back! My twin sister who thinks I'm the bane of her existence.

I do not know until now that I missed my twin. We have a bond that cannot be
broken by anyone.

After a few minutes, we pull away awkwardly.

"Come on," she murmurs. "Let's go to school."

Whoa! Now she wants to ride with me? Before, she usually takes the bus. A grin
makes its way onto my face as I walk outside the house and get in my car.

Driana locks the door and slides in after.

"Can you stop here for a moment?" She says suddenly.

I park my car on the driveway and shut the engine off.

"Wait a minute, I'm just going to buy something," she says, and then gets out of the
car.

The store reads Charms and Crystals. I bet all they sell are girly products.

After a few minutes, Driana comes back carrying a small pink paper bag. "Thanks,"
she says, smiling lightly.

Driana thanked me! Who would have thought? I start the car and drive to school
with a smile on my face.

~Sophia

Drops of water are dripping on my face. Is it raining? Why do I feel wet?

"Sophia, Sophia," a faraway voice says.

The water does not stop coming for me. Soon enough, my arms are shivering
because of the cold water.

"Sophia!" Someone shouts in my ear.

I bolt upright, my head thumping into someone's chin.

Ow!

Someone grunts.

Opening my eyes, I see Andre rubbing his chin. I look around me in bewilderment.
So, it's not a dream.

Andre looks amused at the sight of me. He's carrying a pitcher on his right hand.
"Mom told me to wake you."

"Why am I wet?" I ask, touching my arms.

"I've been waking you for almost ten minutes now. It's thirty minutes before eight."

"What?" I ask, standing up from the bed. My wet shirt clings to my body, and I feel
sticky.

"We're going to be late," he says bemusedly.

"Is that why you pour water on me?" I ask, narrowing my eyes at him.

He shrugs, amusement lighting his green eyes. This is the first time I see him since
I've known the bet. Last night, I ate my dinner in my room. How dare he splash
water on me?! I have the urge to claw my fingers in his eyes.

Suddenly, I'm afraid. How can I easily think of these things?

At least he wakes you.

"Get going," Andre says. "I'm going to wait downstairs." He walks out of my room
and closes the door.

The panic starts to begin. Oh no! I'm going to ride with him today. I make my way
towards the bathroom hastily and do everything in fast motion. Shower. Brush my
teeth. And then I hurry to my room to blow dry my hair for about two minutes. After
that, I put the first shirt and jeans I find in my drawer. I shove my feet on my
sneakers and grab my bag from the desk.

Ugh! Why didn't my alarm clock wake me up? Now I'm rushing! Getting it from the
side of the bed, I notice that I have not set it. I sigh. This is my entire fault. Last
night, I think of plans to make Draky fall in love with me. All points lead to one idea:
I have to flirt with him. Unfortunately, I have no idea what it means. I need to keep
my mind and eyes open to see my classmates and schoolmates do that thing.

"Sophia!" Andre calls from downstairs.

Suddenly, I feel guilty for making him late. But wait! I almost forgot that I'm going to
make a revenge on him too. Hah. He deserves to be late. He owes me, big time!

The drive towards school is quiet as I hope it'll be. Andre is focus on driving and
even drives faster than the speed limit because we're running late.

Andre senses my indifference. Surely, my mood can be read as clearly as the sun.
He doesn't even start a conversation until we're a few blocks away from school.

"You and Drake, huh?" he says, glancing at me.

I almost ask, "What about us?" When I remember there's no such thing as "us".
Instead I say, "What about Drake and me?" Don't tell me . .

"There are talks that you're going to have a date with him," he says, wiggling his
eyebrows.

Stupid note, I think bitterly. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm my
nerves. "And you believe them?" I ask dryly. I don't even know why I'm talking to
him. He's one of the enemies!

It takes a lot of effort just to sit here and not shout vicious things at him. Time is on
my hands. I can do a lot of things that's beyond their imagination.

But I already act indifferent as it is, he might think something's off. He's smart. Not
that smart because he doesn't know that I know their dirty little game.

"Not really," he says after a moment, oblivious to my thoughts. "I'm just amazed
that my best friend and my guest are the hot topic in school."

"I don't like it," I snap.

His eyes twinkle in amusement, and a smile crosses his face. "I just thought of
something," he says. "Do you want to hear it?"

"No," I say.

He pretends not to hear me and still tells me, "If ever you and Drake will be
together, you're going to be Sophia Taylor Swift."

That's not going to happen, I think firmly.

"Isn't that wonderful?" He asks, grinning from ear to ear.

I'd rather stay single for the rest of my life than marry the guy I despise so much
who doesn't have a heart.

Oh, wait, he does have a heart. It's black, like the color of his soul.

"Taylor Swift," Andre teases.

"Shut up," I mutter.

"It's a love story baby just say yes," he sings.

I put my hands over my ears and he just laughs at my gesture.

Fortunately, I can already see the front gate of the school. I can't wait to get away
from this monster beside me.

______

I'm on my way to the cafeteria. My last subject extends for five minutes and after
that I go to the comfort room to wash my hands. Now, the hallway is silent because
the students are already eating their food!

"Sophia," someone from behind me says.

I . . I know that voice anywhere. Does that mean -

How?

Turning around slowly, I see a man with a dark hair and hazel eyes that has green
and gold freckles in them. He stands six feet tall and has a well-cared body.

I am amaze when he pulls me in for a tight bear hug. My arms are paralyzed with
shock. I can't believe this is happening even though I can feel his arms around me.
Rubbing my eyes, I realize that this is real. And then I find my voice.

"Parker?" I ask softly, afraid that he might vanish when I speak louder.

He pulls away and I notice that his eyes are clear with fresh tears running on his
cheeks. "Oh Sophia, I missed you so much."

My emotion gets the best of me so I hug him tight. I put my arms around him and
sob at his shoulder, staining his shirt with my tears.

It's kind of ironic that we're both crying because finally, we see each other again. My
mind is swirling with thoughts of the past, overwhelming me. All those days I've

spent with him aren't forgotten. They're here in my heart. No one and nothing can
take them away from me.

We pull away after a minute and we stare at each other. Because he is Parker and I
am Sophia, we laugh.

Oh God, he's still the same Parker I know.

He wipes the tears from my cheeks, and a smile makes its way on my mouth. I feel
happy, it's like yesterday was the last time I saw him. I pinch my cheek to make
sure I'm not dreaming and he chuckles softly.

"You're still the same Sophia I know," he says.

"Same old, same old," I say lightly.

"I can't belie-"

"Pie."

I turn around to see Draky narrowing his eyes at Parker. He shifts his eyes to me and
they soften when he sees my face. He glowers at Parker while Parker scrutinizes
him.

Maybe Draky thinks Parker hurt me. But why does he care?

If looks can kill, for sure, Parker is ten times dead by now for the daggers Draky
throws his way.

What's up with him?

"Who are you?" Draky asks, crossing his arms over his chest.

Parker clears his throat and does something that surprises me and Draky. He puts
his arms around me!

"I'm Sophia's boyfriend," Parker says.

*****

The song is All Around Me by Flyleaf :> Banner by LittleMissIronic.

OMG! Half a million reads :D :) :]

Thank you so much! <3

*******************************************
[19] The Bet *Daydreamer
*******************************************
Read the Author's Note at the end of the chapter :>

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 19 *Daydreamer*

~Drake

Pie has a boyfriend? Oh come on! I don't believe it. I'm not stupid! It's so obvious
that she's single. I even think that she never have a boyfriend. It's a safe bet that I'll
be her first.

I don't even know who this guy is.

He's Parker.

Shut up! I'm not talking to you.

He doesn't even look like a student. He even dresses like a professor. He looks like
twenty years old! This Parker is surely lying! Sophia is single! Andre and I made sure
of that before making the bet official.

What did this freak do to Sophia? Why is she crying?

Anger gets the best of me. I close the distance between us and grab him by the
collar. He's clearly taken aback.

Pie shrieks and tries to stop me from choking Parker but I don't pay attention to her.

Meanwhile, Parker claws at my hands but there's nothing he can do. He just makes
me angrier. I will make him pay for hurting Pie.

No one can hurt Sophia besides you?

Parker kicks me on the shin and I fall on the floor with a groan escaping from my
lips. He doesn't fight fair, and he can kick! I don't even know him but I already hate
him. I stand up quickly, ignoring the pain on my knee.

Sophia tries to get between Parker and me but I push her away. She should move!
She might get in trouble with this fight!

Parker looks pale. He just stands there, gasping for breaths. He's not a fighter! His
hands are on his neck, trying to minimize the pain I've caused. I'm not yet done.

Balling my hands into fists, I swing my arm to punch him on the face. There's a
sickening sound that indicates something is broken.

I glance down at my throbbing knuckles but I know the damage isn't on me. Parker
is bending on his knee, touching his bleeding nose. Sophia hurries to where he is. I
stop her by grabbing her arm. She twists her-

"Drake," Pie says.

I have a feeling it isn't the first time she's calling me.

Whoa!

What is that? I blink my eyes and shake my head to clear my thoughts and to think
clearly.

"Daydreaming again, huh?" Pie asks, a smirk is tugging at the corner of her mouth.

Is that a daydream? That's only my imagination? It did not really happen? I thought .
. I thought it's real! I look at Parker who's smiling mischievously. He's perfectly fine!
Why did I-

No. I am not the one who daydreamed, but my subconscious mind.

Pie decides to introduce us formally. "Drake," she says, glancing at me, "This is
Parker." She gestures to him. "Parker, this is Drake."

What the! Why doesn't she deny that she's Parker's girlfriend? What is that
supposed to mean?

Parker is looking amusedly between Pie and me.

Nothing's even funny. I want to make my imagination real. My hands are resting on
my sides but they're balled into tight fists. My body is tense, ready to fight. But I
can't just punch him without being suspended. Worse, expel. Besides, I don't really
know him. Anyway, why am I even making threats to him in my head?

Parker walks towards me and offers his right hand.

Is it even clean? I don't touch dirty things and I always use sanitizer. Okay, I know
I'm making that up.

Pie gives me a hard look, nodding her head towards Parker.

Rolling my eyes, I shake his hand firmly, once. I don't like to get-

"Nice to meet you," Parker says pleasantly.

I hope not to see you again, I think. Instead, I say, "The pleasure is mine."

"Sophia and I will have a lunch," Parker starts. "If you want-"

"No," Pie cuts him off. "Drake will eat with his friends today." She widens her eyes
for emphasis.

"Yes," I say reluctantly. "I always eat with them."

Anyway, I might choke on my food while eating if I get to eat with Parker. His soft
features are getting on my nerves. There's something about him that isn't right. I
can feel it. It's bugging me since the first time I laid my eyes on him.

Who in their right mind would name their child Parker? It's as if his parents want him
to be teased about his name. Parker, where will you park your car? Of course, in the
parking lot. I even laugh at my own joke. I can't wait to say it a loud.

Pie makes a shooing motion. That simple gesture makes me want to annoy her and
follow her even if Parker the parking lot is with her.

"Goodbye," she says eagerly.

She can't wait for me to leave them alone. I don't bother to tell them goodbye. If I
open my mouth, I might say something I will regret later. So I make my way towards
the cafeteria without saying anything and without a backward glance.

In the cafeteria, I order a double cheese burger and a Pepsi. My friends are easy to
spot. They're on our usual table, sitting on their chairs. It's like we own the place
because no one else sits there besides us.

I slide on my chair between Brian and Jake; across from Andre. I just set down my
tray on the table when Dwayne notices my behavior.

"Dude, what happened?" he asks.

"Nothing," I mutter darkly. I don't even know why he thinks something happened.

"I can see a dark aura surrounding you," Troy says.

"Something bad," Jake chimes in.

Andre is looking thoughtfully at me. We've been friends for years now so he knows
something happened. He's not voicing his opinion in front of our friends. He raises
his eyebrow when he catches me looking at him. I know what it means: 'Want to talk
about it?'

I shake my head a little, just for him to notice.

I'm not comfortable to talk about my feelings. And besides, what's there to say?
Anyway, we're guys. We're not just telling our friends about what we feel. Andre is
another matter entirely, though.

What's up with the blabbering?

Yeah, what's up with that? My mind is so active right now. I wonder why.

"It's clearly painted on your face," Brian says, breaking me from my reverie.

"Huh?" I ask brilliantly. "What do you mean?"

"You might as well wear a sign that says: 'Caution, don't come near me. I bite."

My friends laugh at me. Even Andre is clearly enjoying this.

"Shut up," I snap.

"I heard you're starting to date Sophia," says Troy.

"What?" I ask, taken aback.

Andre shoots me a knowing look.

"Where did you hear that?" I ask.

"It's all over the school," Dwayne says.

"Especially your little note," says Jake, wiggling his eyebrows.

I close my eyes and take a deep breath. I should have seen that coming. It's high
school, for God's sake! Of course, they're hungry for gossip and news about their
schoolmates.

Truth is, I haven't paid attention to it! If I just really think about it, I know
something's off by the way my classmates are looking at me. I just thought it's
nothing considering they're always looking at me.

I sigh inwardly as I admit to myself that I can be oblivious at times.

"I didn't even know she's your type," Brian muses.

To lie or not to lie? "I don't have a type," I say cautiously.

"So you're saying that you like her?" Troy probes.

"I did not say that." My head wants to explode.

"If you don't like her," Jake says, "Maybe I'll ask her out."

"What?" I ask incredulously.

"I'm just saying that-"

"Forget it," I snap, cutting him off.

Some of them throw me odd looks while the others are smirking. No one wants to
get on my bad side, so after a few glares here and there, they leave me alone.

~Sophia

*This happens after Drake walks away*

"Your friend's weird," Parker says, watching Draky's retreating figure.

Weird? Definitely. He just walks away without saying anything. It just shows how
much of a jerk he is. And a player. And a monster. And a . . The list can go on and
on.

I turn back to Parker and ignore Draky.

"I still can't believe I'm seeing you right now," I say.

To my surprise, he pinches me on my arm. I smack his hand impulsively, scowling at


him.

"What was that for?" I scold.

"You still think you're dreaming," he says bemusedly.

"Hmp," I mutter, rubbing the spot where he pinched me. It throbs when I touch it. I
will surely have a bruise later.

"I did not really expect to see you here, you know," Parker says thoughtfully. "But
I'm glad I did."

"I'm glad you're glad." I say, smiling a bit.

His eyes glitter in delight. "Come on," he says, grabbing my hand. "Let's talk while
eating. I'm starving."

"You're still the same old Parker," I say.

"I'm not old," he says grimly. "I'm just four years older than you. No," he corrects
himself. "Just three years. You'll be seventeen this month."

I roll my eyes at him. He likes to tease me because he knows I don't like talking
about my birthday. Silly, I know. People can't wait for their birthday but I just want to
sleep and let the day pass when mine arrives.

"Three years is still old," I tease to lighten the mood.

He ruffles my hair, grinning from ear to ear.

"Parker!" I slap his hand away and smooth down my hair.

"Loosen up," he orders, chuckling softly.

"It's not. . ." I trail off, looking down at my shoes.

If he knows what's happening to me, he'll understand.

Because of him, I forget the bet for a second. But just because I'm smiling doesn't
mean I'm not hurting. Okay, I will stop thinking about it now. For a while. I have to
enjoy myself. Besides, Parker is here. Just by being in his presence will make you
happy.

"Hey," he says softly. "Anything wrong?"

Looking up, I put a smile on my face. He stares at me worriedly.

"Nothing," I lie.

I don't know if he believes me but he lets it go.

"Does my mom know you're here?" I ask, changing the topic.

"Not yet," he answers.

"When will you tell her?"

"When I see her," he says.

The corner of his mouth twitches upward when he looks at my face.

"Come on," I say evasively. "Let's eat."

"So," Driana muses, "This is the famous Parker you're always talking about?"

Always talking about? "I . . It's not," I stutter. To my embarrassment, a blush starts
to flood on my cheeks.

When I became friends with Driana, I told her about my old life. Of course, Parker is
one of the main points. I introduced them earlier with each other when we enter the
cafeteria and spot Driana on our usual table.

"Driana," I say warily.

"What?" she asks innocently, biting her lower lip to stop the smile forming on her
lips.

Some of my classmates steal glances our way when they think none of us is looking.
That stupid note is getting on my nerves. Girls are staring at Parker. When he looks
at them, he smiles, making the girls giggle and turns back to their table; as if
they're embarrassed that they get caught doing something bad.

Parker brushes his hair that falls to his eyes. "Don't be shy," Parker says to me. "We
both know you had a crush on me."

I can't believe this. I can't believe this is happening.

"You're teaming up against me?" I ask slowly.

They both shrug at the same time and ends up laughing. I can feel a smile tugging
at my lips. Driana and Parker just met but they're already comfortable with each
other.

When they stop laughing, Parker looks at Driana like he's studying her. His brows
furrows when he's trying to solve a difficult problem.

"Aha!" He exclaims, making Driana and I both jump on our seat. "Are you related to
Drake?"

What?!

"Um, yeah," Driana murmurs. "We're twins."

"I knew it," Parker says, smiling cheekily.

He looks at me and cocks his head to the side. His eyes say: 'Why didn't you tell me
that they're twins?'

Don't ask me how I know it. We had years of practice to know each other.

I smile sheepishly. I forgot to tell him that Draky and Driana are twins. Besides, it
isn't important, right?

He smirks, his eyes lighting in amusement.

For once, I don't know what that means.

Ten minutes before the bell rings, Parker excuses himself.

"Where are you going?" I ask.

"I have to do something," he answers, standing up.

"Wait," I say quickly, afraid that he might vanish. "How will we see each other
again?"

A wry smile crosses his face. "Believe me; you'll see me later."

He's acting weird. How can I see him later, we'll have class after lunch break. But I
trust him, so I nod.

He bids us au revoir and walks away.

I slap myself mentally when I realize I haven't asked him why he's here.

Driana looks at me with a smile on her face.

"What?" I ask, rubbing my mouth. Maybe I have dirt on my face.

She's gazing dreamily at the seat Parker evacuated.

"What?" I repeat.

"He's cute," Driana murmurs.

*****

Thank you so much for all the votes and comments on the previous chapters :) TB
became #2 on the What's Hot List for two days! libertyk told me it became #1. I
can't even believe it! Dream come true! Thank you so much from the bottom of my
heart <3

Parker, Brian, Jake, Dwayne, and Troy are new characters.

xSmileForTheCamera interviewed me. Click the external link to read it :>

The song is Fidelity by Regina Spektor. Banner by CreativeSideOfLife.

Thank you! <3

*******************************************
[20] The Bet *Surprise
*******************************************
WHOO! 2018 fans! =D Thanks to each and everyone of you <3

Read the A/N at the end of the chapter :>

Pay attention to every detail, even if it's just a minor one. Everything is important.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 20 *Surprise*

~Sophia

"Taylor Swift."

Clever, whoever thinks of putting our last names together. I haven't even thought of
that, even when I had a crush on him before. I didn't even consider it.

"Taylor Swift," a cheerleader says in a singsong voice.

Ignore it Sophia, they're just bunch of immature seniors. I close my eyes and
pretend that I am not here, that I'm somewhere else, and that I'm not experiencing
this.

Someone even plays You Belong With Me in their IPod and turn the volume up so
that everyone in the room can hear it.

Glancing behind me, I know that he's not there yet. They will not play a prank
about us if he's here.

Ugh! I should have just come when the bell rings! I have to endure this teasing for
three more minutes. If I go out now, they will be surely happy about it. It just means
that I'm affected. In reality, not really. I'm just not used to people noticing me. I'm
already a senior but they just become interested in me now since I live in Andre's
house and when I started to talk to Draky. Yes, he's making my life miserable.

My head snaps to the front of the room when I hear the door opening. Someone
turns off their IPod.

Draky walks inside with his hands on his pockets. Girls stop talking about me and
stare at him. He bumps some boys' fist and continues to make his way towards his
seat behind me. When he catches my eye, he nods. That's it. It's like he's ignoring
me. Okay, whatever. I don't even like you and besides, I'm angry at you.

The loud ringing of the bell makes me jump in surprise. He even coughs a laugh!

Jeez! Why am I nervous? It's just an ordinary day, except that Parker is here. What
does he mean that I'll see him later? How many days will he stay here? Where?
Perhaps in our house? My mom won't mind but. . . Will I be stuck at Andre's? What's
happening in the house? Why did my parents want me to move out?

Where is Ma'am C? She has not been late, ever. Maybe she's absent? Maybe
something happened to her?

"Sophia."

I look up to see Parker smiling at me. Parker! I'm about to rub my eyes when he
bursts out laughing. My classmates stop whatever they're doing and stare at him. At
me. At us.

He flashes them a smile and takes a seat in front of me.

"Parker," I whisper.

"Oh, hey Sophia," he says, as if surprise to see me.

I can't help but roll my eyes at him. "What are you doing?" I ask. In my classroom?

He ignores my question and looks behind me. "Hi Drake," he says.

I twist in my chair to see Draky with a furious expression on his face. He got up from
the wrong side of the bed in the morning. He doesn't even greet Parker in return. So
impolite!

He turns his back to us and talks to Cassidy; the head cheerleader of our school. Of
course, the jock and the cheerleader. How perfect! Too bad he quit the basketball
team last school year. No one knows the reason why; maybe Andre and his close
friends because Driana certainly doesn't know anything about it. Anyway, why do I
care about his shining glory?

I'm just . . .

I should be plotting against him, not-

"Sophia!"

I turn to see Parker smiling amusedly at me.

"What?" I ask. He's the one ignoring me.

"If I know, you're interested with Drake," he tells me.

"What?" It's even hard to let the word out of my mouth. I glance quickly behind me
to check if Drake hears it.

Absolutely not. He's too busy flirting. Inside the classroom. He's not even shy about
it. She's not even trying to control her giggle. Get a room! Even if they're not doing
anything besides looking at each other with gooey eyes, it makes me want to puke.
Drake is faking it. I can see right through his faade. Can I, really?

A loud clearing of the throat makes me stop from staring at the two people behind
me.

"Sorry," I say sheepishly.

"It's okay," Parker says.

And then I remember my question earlier, the one he didn't answer. "Why are you
here?"

"I failed Literature, so here I am," he says. He ruffles his hair and laughs to himself.

"Really," I say, not bothering to roll my eyes this time.

"How can you know?" He asks. "You left at the end of my third year high school.
Really, I failed Literature 4." He gestures to himself. "I enrolled here to see you."

I scowl at him. As if he can fool me. He's a smart student. I like studying because of
him. Besides, he's three years older than me. If he failed it, he already took it the
next year.

"Do you know my major?" He asks, changing the subject. At least he stops fooling
around now.

"No," I answer. "You were going to be a senior in high school when we left."

"That's right," he says.

"But you liked to be a manager," I say matter-of-factly. That's what I remember.

"But I get Education."

"What?" I ask incredulously. "That was not one of your options!"

"Yes," he says sheepishly. "I don't know why I picked it."

Wait, my mind is having a hard time processing his words. The last time I saw him
was four years ago. He was one of my closest friends back when Matt was alive. I
used to pretend Parker was my old brother, considering he's older than me.

Last I checked, he doesn't like teaching and now he's studying it? I have a lot of
questions for him. How are our friends back home? What's his major? How long will
he stay here? Why is he here? I guess I have to speak my thoughts, otherwise he
can't answer them.

"Wait," he says, before I can open my mouth. He raises his forefinger. "I see you
have a lot of questions in your mind."

I nod eagerly, and glance quickly at the door, afraid that Ma'am C will just enter and
will make Parker leave the room.

"What's your first question?" He asks. He brushes the hair that falls on his eyes and
then I realize something.

There's something weird about him. I can't put my finger on it. He's the same
Parker but at the same time, he's not. I wonder why I just noticed it now. Maybe
because of the joy of seeing him? That's possible.

My brows furrow in confusion as I analyze what's new with him. A light suddenly
switches in my head. Why don't I just ask him?

"Parker," I start, "There's something new about you."

He grins, showing all his perfect white teeth. "I'm waiting for you to say that!"

"What is it?" Suddenly, I think of Driana. Does she like Parker? I'll ask her later in
Arts.

"I won't tell you. You should guess it."

Typical Parker! I'll just leave that subject alone because I know he'll tell me about it
when he wants to.

"Why are you here?" I ask instead.

"My major is Literature," he says, ignoring my question. "Your school asked the
administrator in my university for college students' substitutes."

I don't know where this is going. Ma'am C is six minutes late.

"I am on my third year in the university, and our Director picked me and my other
colleagues to go to your school. This will help us to improve our studies and it'll be a
first experience to us."

I still can't wrap my mind around it. There are a lot of possibilities. "You're saying
that . ." I trail off.

"That I'm going to be your substitute for this class," he says obviously. "Some of my
other colleagues are in other classes right now. We are seven chosen picked to
substitute your teachers."

"That means-"

"Yes, there's one for Calculus, Biology, History, Arts, PE, Geography, and of course
me, for Literature."

"Why not the graduating students?" I ask.

"Because they're already having their on the job training," he answers. "Anyway,
only the senior high school students are affected. Your professors are now having a
professional meeting in my university. It should have started on Monday so it'll be a
week but something happened."

"What-"

"It's a long story, and it's pretty gruesome," he cuts me off. "Oh, and we're staying
in a hotel," he says excitedly. "Because you know, this place is far from our
university."

"But my other professors are here," I say. I still can't believe this is happening.

"Of course," he says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the world. "They just chose
seven professors in your school.'

"Why?"

"What do you want? Leave the senior high school students with bunch of third year
college students? We don't even have a license to teach. Before we went here, we
had trainings. Luckily, I was one of the chosen. I did my best, you know, especially
when they said this is the school we are going to teach."

"You mean . . ." I trail off, not knowing how to organize my thoughts. Actually, my
mind is like a blank sheet of paper.

First things first. Parker is here because he's going to be a sub for Ma'am C. "How
many days will you stay here?" I ask.

"I'm not sure," he says, frowning. "They told us to pack clothes for one week."

"A week only?"

"At least I have time to see you. Four years is a long time."

"Yes," I say with a sigh. I should be thankful. At least I can have time with him,
instead of nothing.

"Sophia," Parker says in a low voice. "I think it's time to introduce myself to your
classmates."

Glancing in front of the room at the wall clock, I say, "That's a good idea." Ten
minutes have already passed since the ringing of the bell.

Parker takes a deep breath and exhales it slowly.

"You can do it," I encourage him.

He gives me a nervous smile and stands up. He walks in front of the room and puts
his satchel on the desk. "Good afternoon," he says.

My classmates don't even bother to stop talking. Some girls are staring at him like
he's a male model. Someone snorts from behind and I don't have to turn around to
see its Drake. I'm about to twist in my chair and glare at him when Parker looks at
me for help.

I bite my lip and shake my head a little. I want to help him but there's nothing I can
do. My classmates don't even listen to me and they just talk to me when they feel
like teasing me. I just ignore them because it's not true.

"Good afternoon," Parker says again.

Half of the class stops whatever they're doing and stare at him. After a few seconds,
they continue to ignore him. It's hard to tame graduating high school students.
Parker is running out of patience.

"What's your friend doing here?" Drake asks curiously.

Now he's talking to me? "He's going to be-"

Clack!

I look in front of the room where the sound comes from, to see Parker's hand on the
table.

Oh. He slapped it. No wonder why there's a loud booming voice slash clattering
noise. He smiles triumphantly. Give it to Parker to do something unthinkable. At
least he gets the attention of the whole class now.

"Good afternoon," he says for the third time.

A complete silence follows after that. Some are looking at Parker like he's crazy and
some are curious about him.

"I'm Parker Condie," he says, "and I'm going to be your substitute teacher for
Literature."

There are a lot of questions after that, so Parker tells them about the things he
explained to me, except he shortens this version. He omits some parts, like he's not
a college student.

After that, he says, "Let's do something." When he sees the expression of my


classmates, he adds, "No, it's not a school work. It's an entertaining," he pauses and
thinks for a moment, "game."

He instructs us to move our chair so that we'll have a big circle and we'll be sitting
seeing all our classmates. He puts the desk on the center.

I glance at my classmate to see that they're all eager to get started with the
"game". Drake is a few chairs away from me. Suddenly, he catches me staring at
him and turns to talk to Cassidy.

"Get a paper and a pen," Parker says, "and write your name at the top."

What game involves a pen and a paper? Parker should know what he's doing.
Getting a piece of paper, I write my name at the top in bold letters.

"Done?" Parker asks.

"Yes, sir," My classmates says simultaneously.

Parker's lips quirk into a smile at the word 'sir'. "This is what you're going to do," he
says. "You'll pass the paper on your right and then you'll write something about that
person's paper. Like, if he's kind, or if she's pretty. Anything. You can write your
feelings too, but there's a time limit so that you can write on everyone's paper."

There are choruses of Aah's and Ooh's from my classmates. I have to admit, Parker
is really creative to think of a game like this.

"Wait," he says as an after thought. "You cannot write your name on your
classmate's paper. It's a rule. Let them wonder who wrote it."

Nervous laughs erupt from the class.

"And then when I say 'Pass'," Parker continues, "you should pass the paper to your
right. It will continue until you receive your own paper. So, let's start."

"Pass."

This time, I get Drake's paper. It's not as if I can help it. There are words like: You're
so cute, Handsome, I like you, I love you. And so on and so forth. And yes, there's a
heart shaped thing on the paper, both our names are written inside it.

What will I write? Usually, I write: Kind, Nice, Smart; because I don't really know
them.

Before Parker can say 'Pass', I write: You're my first crush.

I don't know why I wrote it, but it's true. Drake is my first crush. I never had a crush
on Parker. He's just like an old brother to me. He just teased me a while ago
because he likes doing it to annoy me.

Drake Swift is my first crush. Sadly, there's nothing that can change it. You can
never change the past, but you can always make a bright future. As they say,
tomorrow's another day.

I don't know what I write after Draky's paper. Before I know it, I'm holding my own
paper. Someone puts 'Swift' at the end of my last name so it looks like: Sophia
Taylor Swift. The idiot even copies my hand writing.

Someone even wrote: Drake is mine. I scoff. As if I'm taking him away from her.

There are some words like: Smart, Cute, Pretty, Intelligent, Beautiful.

Wow, there are a lot of compliments. My heart is fluttering in my chest and a smile
forms in my lips.

Like in Draky's paper, someone drew a heart and put our names in it. We're already
seniors but they're still childish. I scan the paper quickly and then I find two
interesting things at the bottom of the paper.

One is: I'm sorry. Below it, with a different hand writing are the words: I like you.

I wonder who wrote these.

Parker tells us to submit our paper, but he says that he will not grade us base on
what our classmates wrote about us.

My classmates thank Parker for the game and for the wonderful experience. For
sure, they are happy about the words written in their paper. I hope he'll not read
mine.

When the bell rings, Parker tells me that he'll walk me to my next class.

"We'll see each other later, right?" I ask hopefully.

"No, unfortunately," he says, frowning. "It's my first day here and I'll have a meeting
with my colleagues and prepare for tomorrow's lesson. I'm just not here to have a
vacation."

"Yeah, right," I mutter. I thought we can hang out and catch up on what's new.

"I think I'm free tomorrow," Parker says, trying to cheer me up.

"I don't know. I have a lot of-"

He pokes me on my side, beside the ribs.

"That hurts," I say, scowling at him.

"You're pretending to be busy," he says wearily.

"Yes," I admit. "I'm free tomorrow after class."

A grin lights his face. "Tomorrow then," he says.

We're already outside my classroom in Arts. I can see Driana sitting in her chair. She
waves when she sees us. Parker smiles at her.

"See you tomorrow Prof," I say.

"I like that," he says, his eyes glitter in delight.

I walk inside the room but turn around when Parker calls me.

"What?" I ask.

"Drake," he says, while backing away.

"What about him?" I don't know why he suddenly says his name. A nice way to say
goodbye.

He's already a few feet away, walking backwards, when he says, "He's cute."

What does he mean? "Parker!" I call after him.

He continues to walk, pretending he doesn't hear me. He has a lot of explaining to


say tomorrow.

*****

Cassidy is a new character.

If you are confused, tell me what you are confused about, okay?

Some of you guessed it right -- that Parker is a substitute teacher xD

The song is Liar, Liar by Nevershoutnever :)

If you are wondering where to send me the links for the banner, just send it to me in
private message. And then I'll post it here -- on the story, and the facebook page.

Thanks to libertyk for the banner in this chap :>

School will start tomorrow -.- The only good thing about it is I'm on my last year in
college. Whoop! =)

Thank you for reading! <3

*******************************************
[21] The Bet *Temptation
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 21 *Temptation*

~Sophia

"Do you like Parker?" I ask Driana.

The substitute in Arts is from Parker's university, and is a female, more or less
twenty years old. She has a cute dimple on her chin, and can speak fluently in
French. Her name is Chloe. She has an adorable voice when she talks and you can
imagine her flying with the birds in the sky.

"Of course not," Driana says finally.

"But you said that he's cute," I remind her.

She rolls her eyes and says, "Just because I said that he's cute doesn't mean that I
like him."

I nod my head slowly. This is the bad thing about assuming. You don't-

"Why?" She asks, interrupting my thoughts. "Are you jealous?"

I scoff. "You know that he's just like an old brother to me."

"But can you resist him?" She says amusedly. "He looks amazing!"

A smirk makes its way into my mouth. "And she said she's not interested."

She frowns at me, not clearly affected by my words. "Really, I am not." When she
looks at my face, she adds, "I swear."

Not wanting to argue with her, I decide to let the topic go. I don't want her to be
furious with me, considering she's the only friend I have.

"Okay class," Chloe says. "Get your paint and brushes in the supply room and draw
something that inspires you."

-----

Teach me how to sleep because I forget how to do it. I've been staring at the ceiling
for a couple of minutes now since I lay on the bed. My mind is so busy thinking
different things, it's like it doesn't want to rest.

It's already eleven thirty in the evening!

I'm so tired. My eyes are drooping slowly but I have no peace of mind. What will
happen if I really forget how to sleep? Can someone teach me how to do it? What
will happen to me then? Twenty four hours awake, with no sleep.

I put on my headphones and listen to Pachelbel's Canon. When I want to calm


myself, I usually listen to it, and it's effective. But now, I don't think so.

How to sleep? Can anybody sing me to sleep?

I miss my mom. When Matt and I were kids, she used to sing us lullabies until we
fell asleep.

Sigh.

A lot has changed after the incident. I don't even know my parents anymore. I don't
want to think what they are doing now.

I guess I'll just count the sheep I see in my mind so that I can sleep. Researchers
indicate that it's quite effective. I'll start now.

One red sheep. Two orange sheep. Three yellow sheep. Four green sheep. Five blue
sheep. Six indigo sheep. Seven violet sheep.

Wow! There are a lot of sheep in my head, and they're the color of rainbow.

Instead of falling asleep, my mind is weirdly alert.

This is Parker's entire fault! What did he mean when he said that He is cute? Who?
He - as in Draky? But why would he tell me that he's cute?

Is he gay? The thought makes me shudder, not that I have something against them.
It's just that I can't imagine Parker as one of them. As far as I know, he's a guy. Well,
no matter what he is, he's still my friend. So if he really is gay, I'll accept it.

We have our own choices so we are free to choose. Besides, he's already a grownup. He knows what's best for him.

There's something bugging me, but I don't want to think about it because I don't
want to make sense about that complication. I can't just escape it and pretend I
don't know so I might as well think about it now instead of waiting for sleep to
come.

Who wrote: I'm sorry, and I like you?

Is there something behind those words? Are they true or maybe the one who wrote
them were just pretending?

The I'm sorry can be from one of my classmates who continuously annoy me. It can
be from anyone who hurt me. Hmm I can think of someone who might write it. But if
they want to say sorry, they should at least say it to my face, not write it on a piece
of paper where I'll not know to whom it came from.

Parker is awfully wrong. It's not entertaining to guess who wrote the words on your
paper.

The I like you is another matter, entirely. Maybe someone is playing with me? Why
do I think of Draky in that playing with me? Perhaps he has another game to play.

Why am I always blaming him for all the bad things happening to me? And why am I
thinking that receiving words like I like you is a bad thing?

What if . . .

What if . . .

Sigh. I can't even finish that line of thought. Taking a deep breath, I try again. What.
If. Someone . . . really likes me?

I dismiss the thought quickly as soon as it forms in my head.

But maybe it's true . . . I'm not hideous looking, and besides, only a fool loves a
person because of his or her physical characteristics.

But it's like, not love and there are a lot of possibilities.

Okay, I'll just not think of that again. Anyway, there's more important issue than the
previous one.

If Parker is gay, does he like Draky? That's why he said he's cute?

The shuddering thought makes me want to puke. Drake and Parker? I can't even put
their names in the same sentence. They are like fire and ice. Just by being in the
same room is not a good idea. Unfortunately, there is no choice about that because
Parker is the substitute teacher in Literature. If ever he likes Draky, it's forbidden
because of the law. A teacher and a student cannot have a relationship.

Besides, Drake is a guy. Anyway, Parker is not gay. Even though I'm not one hundred
percent sure.

If ever Parker is, he'll not fall for Drake because as far as I'm concerned, he has
taste.

Grr! I will just leave that thought behind! It just makes my head throb.

Beep. Beep.

The sound of my cell phone startles me. Getting it from my drawer, I see that I have
a new message from an unknown number. The message is:

Good night Pie.

Pie. Of course it's from Drake. Who else will it be? He's the only one who's calling
me Pie. Where did he get my number? Will I reply to him or not? In the end, I text
him:

Good night Draky!

In my mind, I add, bad dreams for you.

Beep. Beep. Whoa! He types fast.

You're still awake?

No, I'm not. I'm sleep texting. Of course I'm awake!

The best joke I've heard in a long time.

That was not a joke. And you didn't hear it; I add to myself, you read it. There's a big
difference between the two. Why is he so-

Beep. Beep.

You're so sarcastic.

I'm not. It just depends on who I'm talking to.

What did you write on my paper? He changes the topic.

Why would I tell you?

I'm just wondering. .

Wonder all you want, I will never ever tell you. What did you write on my paper?

Secret :P

He even put a smiley. Whatever. I don't care. And then I remember something.
Where did you get my number?

Its seven minutes later when he replies:

I'm already sleepy. See you tomorrow!

Jerk! Such a bad way to dodge a topic. Because I like to have the last word, I text
him:

Sleep tight!

He's so irritating! I hope he dreams of zombies eating his brain.

I know I won't be able to sleep anymore so I decide to walk around the house. When
I pass the movie room, I open the door and come inside. To watch a good film is a
good idea to pass the time.

It's so dark! I can't find the light switch. Where is it? I should have brought my
phone with me so that I'll have a light. I'm just being cautious because Draky might
text me again. I don't want to reply to him.

How can I find the light switch if-

A startle gasp escapes from my lips when I am suddenly blinded with the lights of
the room. I haven't even find the light switch yet. My heart drums painfully in my
chest as I wait for my breathing to return to normal.

"Sophia."

I whip around to see Andre behind me. "What are you doing here?" I ask. My voice
cracks at the end.

"I can't sleep," he answers. "So I decided to come here and watch a movie."

I look at him through narrow eyes. This monster scared me to death!

"I'm sorry if I scare you," he says, as if reading my mind.

"Whatever," I mutter. Of course I won't tell him that he surprised me.

"You," he says, brushing off his hair that falls to his eyes, "what are you doing here?"

"I cannot sleep either." I notice he's holding something in his hand.

Andre follows my gaze and says, "500 Days of Summer." He raises the DVD so that I
can see it. "My friend told me it was good so I bought it," he pauses and looks at the
wall clock, "yesterday," he finishes.

I can't believe its past midnight.

"Do you want to watch it?" He asks.

I almost say No, but what will I do? I might as well make my time precious by
watching a movie instead of thinking unnecessary thoughts; even if that means I'm
going to share my time with him.

"Sure," I say. I walk to the couch and sit comfortably.

"I'm making a popcorn," Andre says, while turning on the screen and putting the
DVD in the player. "You want some?"

"Yes," I say. I'm starving, so why decline the food offer?

He walks out of the room and comes back after a minute, carrying a tray with two
bowls full of popcorn (I can smell the flavor, which is cheese), two glasses with ice,
and two coke in can. He puts it down on the table and clicks the remote for the play
button. He sits beside me, but we have space between us. I'm glad he's not
invading my personal space.

"Drake told me about your game," he says when the movie starts its opening
credits.

"So?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

"What did you write on his paper?"

Wow! He's really crazy to think that I will answer that question. "Why would I tell
you?"

He rolls his eyes and says, "I just want to know because I'm curious."

"And?"

"You want to know what he wrote on your paper," he says matter-of-factly.

I . . . yes. I am curious. I want to know what Draky wrote on my paper because you
know, about their game. Did Drake tell Andre what he wrote? Perhaps, considering
they are best friends.

"Let's make a deal," Andre says, breaking me from my thoughts.

DEAL? As in, deal, like how they started the bet? I feel like crying, but apparently,
there are no tears flowing from my eyes which is good because I hate crying,
especially beside a monster.

There's hollowness inside me, like the time when I overheard them talking. My
throat is burning, it's hard to breathe, and my eyes are stinging.

What makes him think that I will have a deal with him?

"This is how it goes," he says, as if I already agree to what he wants. "If you tell me
what you wrote on his paper, I'll tell you what he wrote on your paper."

It's kind of suspicious why he wants to know about those papers; in the first place
he's not even a participant.

It is such a tempting offer. Will I accept it or not?

*****

For those who are confused, Matt was the younger brother of Sophia who died in a
car accident (Chapter 8) Cassidy is the head cheerleader of the school who Drake
talked to in Chapter 20.

The song is Asleep by Emily Browning (Perfect!) Another OST of Sucker Punch.

Click the external link for another interview of me.

Thank you so much <3

*******************************************
[22] The Bet *Hidden Truths
*******************************************
Do you know how to make a trailer? Can you make one for The Bet? :D

My stories can only be read in Wattpad so if you think someone is copying my ideas,
or posting my stories on other website, please tell me.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 22 *Hidden Truths*

~Sophia

I can lie. Say I wrote: Handsome. I even saw that word on Drake's paper. But will
Andre believe me? Besides, he can lie either. Say something that's obviously written
on my paper. Even though he hasn't seen it, he can say: Smart, because basically
there are a lot of smart's in my paper.

I'd rather not know what he wrote on my paper than tell Andre what I wrote on
Draky's paper.

Maybe he planned this conversation with Andre because it's the same with his
message a while ago. You shouldn't let people know your weakness so that they
can't fool you.

"No deal," I say to Andre firmly.

He looks disappointed but he doesn't press the topic.

We continue to watch the movie in awkward silence. I don't even really understand
it because my mind is busy thinking different things.

"Andre," I say.

"What?" he asks, turning to look at me.

"Um." I don't know how to say this without offending him but something in me is
urging to ask this question for a long time now. Taking a deep breath, I ask, "How
did your father die?"

He looks pointedly at the screen and is silent for a minute. I cringe inwardly because
I might retrieve a painful memory in his mind. I have a hard time swallowing the
lump in my throat. Maybe it's not a good idea, me questioning him. Curiosity kills
the cat is a very good example of this situation I am currently in.

"He died in a car accident," he says softly.

"Car accident?" I ask dubiously. Like the one that killed Matt?

Andre still doesn't look at me, but continues, "He was supposed to have a business
meeting in another town but he was running late. He was driving too fast and his
car collided with another car." He pauses and drinks his coke. His hand trembles as
he takes a sip. "He died, and one of the people in the other car died too. I don't
know what was wrong with him that day. He is, I mean, he was a good driver you
know. That's why it's hard to process things."

He's still talking but I stop listening on the part where one of the people on the other
car died.

Can it be? Car accident is so common, maybe it's just a coincidence. But as far as I
know, there's no such thing as coincidence. Everything happens for a reason.

My mind is whirling with thoughts. Taking a huge breath, I ask him, "When did your
father die?"

He looks at me warily and finally says, "May 26, 2007."

I hear someone gasp, and then I realize after a second that the sound comes from
me.

The accident that killed his father and my brother. This is not true. I shake my head
to clear it from these haunting thoughts.

He's lying. I know it! He's a monster so he's lying.

"Sophia," he says in a gentle voice.

I close my eyes and pretend that he's not here. I want to run away but my feet are
locked in place.

"Don't cry," he murmurs.

Opening my eyes, I see him with a raise hand. He wants to wipe my tears away. But
he thinks better of it so he puts it back down on his side.

Didn't I just say that I hate crying? Stupid tears! They flow freely at the wrong place
and at the wrong time.

Suddenly, my mind thinks back on my first day here in this house -- when we had
our first dinner and I asked where his father was. My mother sent me an incredulous
look and the dinner became more awkward after that.

Now I understand.

"Did you know?" I ask, my voice hoarse. I wipe my tears at the back of my hand. I
can't believe I can't stop them.

"Yes," he whispers, averting his gaze away from me. "My mom and I went to your
brother's funeral. That was the first time I saw you. You were sitting at the front,
alone." He plays with his shaking fingers, staring at the carpet on the ground. "Your
friends were around you but you wouldn't talk to them. And that was when I realized
that he was your brother. I wanted to talk to you but I didn't know how. How could I
say that the man who killed your brother was my father?"

What is he talking about? He saw me? I didn't see him. Actually, I didn't really care
at all what was happening around me back then. The only thought I had was I am
alone. Matt is dead. No one will ever call me Phia again. Even though I told him I
hated his nickname for me, deep inside, I liked it. My mom told me that the people
who love us are the only ones who give us names.

Truth is, I don't even care about the other car. I never thought that he had a family
too that will mourn for him. I only thought that because of him, my brother is dead.
My mom went to the man's funeral but I had no idea that his wife is her friend.

"I'm sorry," Andre says in a muffled voice.

I turn to see him with his head on his hands, looking miserable.

Why is he saying, sorry? He didn't do anything wrong. And then a horrible thought
comes to my mind. He already knows what I've been through yet he still chose to
hurt me.

"I was shocked to see you on the first day of freshman year," he says, oblivious to
my thoughts. "I even thought I was hallucinating. I tried again to talk to you and say
all the things that I know but I chickened out. I was afraid you'll blame my father."

Why? Why is he so wicked? Does he want to get a payback for the death of his
father? But I lost someone too! Not just him!

"You know what amazes me?" Andre says. "Your mom and my mom are friends even
before the accident. But they didn't fight because of it. It's kind of unusual. My mom
told me she talked to your mom about it. They became closer after the accident.
They don't blame anyone. They still are the same." Finally, he looks at me with his
green eyes full of sadness.

But why didn't my mom tell me about it? That I'm living with the family of the other
car? Why? There are a lot of secrets in my family. I don't know why my parents
aren't telling me about it.

What if I wake up one day to find out that I'm just an orphan? That they aren't really
my parents? I guess I don't really know them. They should have at least told me so
that I'll know what to expect. It's my right!

What does Aunt V think of me? The daughter of the man who killed her husband (I
know my dad wasn't the one who killed his husband, but still). I don't know what to
think! I feel hollow inside out. I'm tired of my parents keeping secrets from me. I
swear I'll find out everything--

"When my mom told me you'll stay here with us," Andre says, interrupting me from
my reverie, "I didn't even believe her at first. How can I? Why in the world will you
stay with us?" He shakes his head smiling, but the smile doesn't reach his eyes.
"And then she said that you don't know about my father, because your mom didn't
tell you."

"Of course she didn't," I mutter.

If she did, there's no doubt that I will not stay here. I don't even know why they
want me to move out. My parents are so strange! I have the weirdest family ever.

"My mom is happy to have you here," he says after a moment.

A smile forms on my mouth. "She's very kind," I say honestly.

"Yes," he agrees. "She's very brave. She's really trying to make me feel that our
family is still complete even if my dad is dead."

"I'm sorry about that," I murmur.

He shrugs, and turns to watch the movie.

The music from the screen is a background noise to us. I wonder if Andre
understands the film.

"Maybe my brother and your dad know each other know, considering they are both
in heaven," I say lightly.

That brings a real smile to his face.

I feel . . . I don't know what to feel. I have mix emotions in me. One thing is for sure;
my anger towards Andre dims a little; maybe because I empathize with him. We
experienced the same kind of pain when we lost our loved ones.

I have a lot of questions for him, like why did he choose me for the bet? What's the
reason behind that? Andre and I have something in common and it makes me feel
that I'm not alone even though I still don't like him.

When the movie ends, Andre gets up and turns off the screen.

"Can you keep a secret for me?" I hear myself ask him.

"What?" he asks, taken aback.

"Please don't tell your mom that I know all about it now," I whisper. "If you do, she'll
tell my mom. I want my parents to admit it to me when they're ready."

If they'll ever be.

"Okay," he says, giving me a nod.

"Does Drake know?" I ask.

When I told Draky about my past, he looked surprise. He was even speechless.

"What?" Andre, asks, confused.

Controlling the urge to roll my eyes, I say, "About your dad and my brother."

He shakes his head solemnly. "I didn't tell him."

I want to ask him why, but I think better of it. Maybe he has his own reason that's
why he can't even tell it to his best friend. Anyway, Draky didn't tell Andre about my
past. Even if he did, Andre already knows it, even before him.

Before I can stop myself, I ask him, "Why are you friends with Drake?"

"What?" He's clearly taken aback with my question.

I don't know what's gotten to me to ask him that.

"What do you mean?" he says after a moment.

"Um, you have a lot of friends," I start, "So why did you choose him to be your best
friend?"

Yes, I changed my question.

"I don't know," he says, a wry smile crosses his face. "And we both chose each
other."

We are silent for a minute and then he says, "Why?"

"I'm just wondering," I lie.

"Perhaps because despite our differences, we still understand each other."

"Maybe."

"It's better to enjoy life committing mistakes and learn nothing rather than play safe
your entire life and learned nothing at all," he says thoughtfully.

Mistakes-as in, their deal? Don't worry, you'll sure learn from playing tricks on me.

"Remember when we were young?" he asks. "Our mother's taught us how to close
and open our palms. They wanted us to have a lesson; a lesson that will help us
when we grow up. Unfortunately, only few people know that."

"What is it?" I ask impatiently. I don't know where this conversation is going.

"To learn when to let go and when to hold on tight." He closes and opens his left
hand, showing his point to me.

That makes sense because even though I was just a toddler back then, I know that
my mom taught me how to do that-the close open on the palm.

A comfortable silence passes between us.

"Good night," Andre says suddenly, and then corrects himself automatically, "Good
morning." He smiles, and ruffles the back of his hair.

"I think the right term is Good mornight," I say, realizing that both of us came here
to watch a movie but instead he spilled the hidden truths about our family.

"Good mornight then," he says, standing up and walking away.

------

Because of talking to Andre a while ago, memories of the past floods in my mind.

"Phia, Phia."

I groan and put the pillow over my head.

"Phia." Matt shakes my arm. "Phia."

"Matt, get out," I say wearily. I still need to sleep.

Suddenly, he's jumping up and down on my bed. It makes me dizzy! "I'm awake
now!" I throw my pillow away.

He laughs at my expression. "Mom told me to wake you," he says.

My body feels heavy so I'm not getting up. Suddenly, Matt is on my side and is
tickling me.

"Hey!" I complain, squirming away from him. "Stop it!" Laughter escapes from my
mouth without control.

Matt knows my weakness so he's using it against me. He laughs with me because
I'm trying to get away from him. Even though he's just ten and I'm already thirteen,
I can't push him away from me. He's really clever to think of this plan.

"Matt!" I yell.

He laughs, the sound of a bell chiming.

"Okay," I choke the words out. "I'm going to get up now."

"Are you sure?" he asks between laughs.

"Yes," I gasp.

He's still tickling me; until I fall off my bed and to the ground, butt first.

"Ow!"

"Oops," Matt mutters from above. There's a smile threatening to form on his lips. "I
didn't mean to push you." He swings his legs off the bed and offers his hand to help
me stand up.

Instead of him, pulling me to him, I grab his hand to pull him to me. There's a thud
when he falls on the floor beside me. I can't stop laughing at his facial expression.
It's so priceless!

Matt turns to me with a scowl on his face. It seems unlikely because he looks like a
sweet angel that comes from heaven.

In that moment, I promise to myself that I will do everything I can to protect my


brother.

He looks like he's up to something so I give him a hug.

"I love you Phia," he says, hugging me tight.

"Love you too Matty," I say wholeheartedly.

"Sophia, Matt," Mom calls from downstairs.

"We're coming!" I say loudly. I get up from the floor slowly. My hip will surely have a
bruise later. I help Matt stand up and we walk hand in hand downstairs.

Shaking my head, I try not to reminisce about the past. That event happened the
day of the accident.

Phia is close to Pie that's why I almost snap at Draky when he called me that name
for the first time. It brought memories from the past. I don't even know why he calls
me that name. At least Phia is from Sophia, while Pie is from . . I don't know.

I lay in bed, trying to think of nothing, waiting for sleep to come.

*****

I was supposed to upload this last night but the electricity went off :/ There's a
storm in our country. A really bad weather.

The next chapter is on Drake's POV. I bet you want to know what he's thinking =D

The song for this chapter is Secrets by One Republic.

Banner by Risterbug13 :)

Thank you for reading! <3

*******************************************
[23] The Bet *Stalker
*******************************************
Happy Reading! :)

Chapter 23 *Stalker*

~Drake

The bad thing about loving someone is no matter how angry you are at the person,
the moment you see her, all the anger will be vanish and will be replaced by your
love for that person. It's like you're never even mad at the first place-

I close my copy of Accidentally in Love and put it on the bed beside me. I saw this
book on Pie's desk when I went to her room to say good night but found her
sleeping instead. I didn't mean to pry on her things. I swear I didn't! I just saw this
novel because it was on the top. I decided then that I'll buy it so that we can have
something to talk about. So far, I like it. I'm glad it's changing on person's point of
view so that the readers can know what the other characters are thinking.

I smile to myself as I wonder: What will it be like to be a fictional character?

They don't have a choice. Because they do what the author writes about them.
Suddenly, I feel sad for them. I don't know why. What will happen if all the fictional
characters from the books will come true to life? That means all kinds of creatures
will live in Earth. Why am I even thinking these kinds of things? They are all-

Ring! Ring! Ring!

That's my alarm clock. That means it's time to get ready for school. For once, I
didn't need its help to wake me. Maybe adrenaline is still running through my veins
because of the nightmare I dreamed last night. I wonder why I always get bad
dreams.

After texting Pie last night, I directly fell asleep only to dream that I was a sunflower,
and a zombie ate me. I shudder involuntarily. Such a creepy nightmare! I won't play
Plants vs. Zombies again!

-----

There's something weird about Andre. And that's saying something.

The way he talk and act is unusual.

Perhaps something happened to him yesterday because the day before that, he was
normal. I asked him a while ago but he just shrugged.

Something's going on with him but he doesn't want to share it with me.

Maybe it's about a girl because he's only being secretive when it comes to the
opposite gender.

-----

"Are you sure you aren't going to date Sophia?" Jake asks.

"Why?" I ask him furiously.

"I'm just curious," he says, leaning to my locker.

"Excuse me," I mutter, shutting my locker with a bang.

It's lunch time. Before I go to the cafeteria, I walk to my locker first and put my
things inside it. And then I grab all the books I need for my next class.

I don't know why Jake is bothering me with this question. It's not as if I can stop him
from dating Sophia. But I have to! Because I'm the one who's supposed to date her,
not him! Everything will fall apart if she likes another guy.

Competition is good for the heart.

It's not.

Why, are you afraid she won't choose you?

I am not!

"Hello," Jake says, waving his hand in front of my face, "Earth to Drake."

"Cut it out," I snap, glowering at him.

He smirks, ignoring the tone of my voice. "I smell jealousy here," he says, his brown
eyes sparkling in amusement.

"Can you?"

"Woke up at the wrong side of the bed, huh?"

Of all my friends, Jake is the most annoying one. If he opens his mouth to tease me
again, I swear I'll punch him.

He looks like he reads my mind because he backs off slowly. "See you later Drake,"
he says dryly.

In the cafeteria, I sit in our usual place. I'm not eating, just picking on my food.

"Anything you want to share?" Troy says playfully.

I look up to see him staring at me. "Nothing," I mutter.

Andre is looking at me curiously but he doesn't say anything because he knows I'm
not in the mood. Besides, I'm not the only one who's keeping secrets. Anyway, I
don't have a secret.

Pathetic. You don't even have a secret only you know.

I'm about to retort a vicious reply when Dwayne exclaims, "What's Jake doing
there?!"

I snap out of my reverie instantly, and quickly scan the cafeteria. My eyes land on
the far corner where my twin sister is sitting with Pie. Standing beside her chair is
Jake, who's balancing his tray on his left hand. His right hand is on the back of Pie's
chair!

"If looks can kill," Andre murmurs beside me, "Jake is long gone by now."

"Shut up," I growl.

He doesn't even flinch. His mouth just twitches upward in amusement.

"What is he doing?" Troy asks me.

As if I know!

"He's asking permission if he can sit with them," says Brian.

"How do you know?" Dwayne asks curiously.

Brian rolls his eyes and says, "It's obvious."

I look uneasily at my twin's table to see Jake walking hastily away from it. He looks
very irritated and annoyed at the same time. His expression is really funny; I can't
help but laugh at him.

The anger I don't know I have gets out of my system. My friends soon join me in
laughing. Our laughter becomes more loudly when Jake takes his usual seat in our
table.

His mouth turns into a hard line. "Why don't you all shut up?!" He scolds.

"What happened dude?" Dwayne asks lightly.

"Busted already?" Troy chimes in.

Jake can't stand it any longer -- he smacks Troy's head.

"That hurts," Troy grumbles, shaking his head furiously. He reaches across the table
to take his revenge. Before his fist connects to Jake's face, Jake already ducks down
his head.

And that's when we know that everything's okay with Jake because he's already
laughing with us.

Poor Troy, he's the one who takes Jake's irritation.

Our friends continue to tease and ask Jake what was that about but he just shrugs
off all their questions.

Meanwhile, I glance one more time to Pie's table to see her staring straight at me.

-----

"Okay class," Parker says when he walks inside the room. "I'll give your paper back
today."

Excited chatters fill the room. They, my classmates, wait in anticipation on Parker's
next words.

"You have very interesting words written on your paper," he says amusedly.

I haven't even read mine because yesterday, when the paper came back to me,
Cassidy grabbed it before I can read it.

Last night I wondered what they wrote on my paper. I wondered what Pie wrote on
my paper.

Parker calls our name one by one and gives the paper back to the owner.

When it's my turn, I stand up and walk to the front to get my paper.

Parker is getting on my nerves. What is wrong with him?! Why is he looking at me


amusedly? It's like he has a secret only he knows.

Even though he has not done anything wrong, I don't like him.

When I sit back on my chair, I scan my paper quickly. There are a lot of I like you on
my paper. There are even some I love you. How can you love someone you don't
know?

There are words like: Handsome, Cute, Can I date you?, Come back to the basketball
team - they need you! I roll my eyes at the last one. I'll never play basketball again.

On the bottom of my paper are the words: You are my first crush.

A smile makes its way in my face. Those are interesting words. I wonder who wrote
that.

I try to remember Pie's handwriting, when we passed notes two days ago. The only
thing I can remember is that she writes legibly. If only Ma'am Coelho didn't
confiscate the paper! I can compare the two papers then, and find out what Pie
wrote.

Are you stupid?

I groan internally. This voice is a pain!

Of course Sophia changed her hand writing.

I haven't thought of that, but it makes sense. Maybe she changed her handwriting
so I won't recognize it. I didn't bother changing mine when I wrote on my
classmate's paper.

Now I understand why Parker gives me that look. He read all our papers yesterday,
so that means he saw the paper of Pie -- the one with my surname written after her
name. I don't have an idea who wrote that.

With my classmates, you cannot tell.

After all the papers are back to their owner, Parker continues the discussion on A
Midsummer Night's Dream - where Ma'am Coelho stopped.

"I have a little project for you," Parker says before he ends the lesson. "You'll pass it
tomorrow. But it's by partner," he adds quickly when he sees the expression on the
faces of my classmates.

You can practically hear their sighs of relief. Clearly, they don't want to make a
project alone -- especially one that you'll pass tomorrow.

Cassidy tries to get my attention. When she sees me, she raises her eye brow.

I smile at her. Of course, she wants me to be her partner. Nothing unusual with that.

"I'm going to assign your partner," Parker says to our surprise.

"What?! Cassidy exclaims.

Parker ignores her tone and says, "Your partner is the one behind you."

Pie glances at me with wide eyes.

Oh. We're partner. She's on the third row, and I'm on the fourth. Of course the
people on the first and second rows are partners. A smirk forms in my mouth
without my permission.

"Let's do the assignment in Lit," I say to Pie when the bell rings, indicating that class
in Lit is over.

"I can't after class," she says, glancing uneasily in front of the room where Parker is
organizing his things.

"Why?" I ask.

"I have to do something," she says evasively.

"What about our project?" I demand. I don't really care about our project. I'm just
wondering what she will do after school.

"Um, can we do it in the evening?" She asks hesitantly.

"Why?" I repeat.

She rolls her eyes and ignores me.

"You're stubborn," I say.

"No I am not," she says, narrowing her eyes at me.

"Yes you are," I state, crossing my arms over my chest.

"I am not!"

"See?" I say, raising my eye brow.

"Whatever," she mutters. "We can meet later."

This girl is impossible! Heaving a sigh, I ask, "At Andre's?"

"If you want," she answers.

"Okay," I mutter.

She looks pleased. Of course, she gets what she wants. "I'll just text you when I get
home."

My brows furrow as I analyze what she's going to do.

I'm supposed to make her fall in love with me. But what am I doing? Nothing! How
can she love me if I continue to act this way?

How many days since the bet started?

I count the days on my fingers.

Maybe I get it wrong.

I recount again. And again.

I can't believe it's just the eighth day! It's just a week! We started it last Thursday,
and today is Thursday again.

A lot has happened already. It feels like . . .

-----

On my way to the parking lot of the school, I see Parker in the corner of my eye, his
left hand on Sophia's shoulder. Pie's shoulder! The scene that I'm seeing shock me, I
stop walking.

Parker and Pie are almost on the gate of the school. Where are they going? Will they
have a date? But that's forbidden because he's a teacher and she's a student. Even
if he's just a sub, it's still against the law! I don't even know how they knew each
other.

As far as I'm concern, Parker is not Pie's boyfriend. I'm sure Parker's taking
advantage of her innocence. I have to make sure that that's not going to happen.

Before I know it, I'm outside the school. I don't even know when I start to walk. One
thing is for sure. I'll follow them wherever they'll go.

Stalker much?

No, I think irritably, I just want to make sure that Pie is okay.

I follow a safe distance behind, afraid that one of them will see me. They're talking,
but of course, I can't hear them. It's not as if I can walk beside them and join in their
conversation.

Their distance at each other isn't really the boyfriend/girlfriend type, which is good.

Don't let your hopes up.

"Shut up," I mutter under my breath.

I walk normally because I don't want to let the other people walking nearby to look
at me suspiciously. Pie's face is glowing as she smiles to whatever Parker tells her.
He doesn't even look humorous to me.

They continue to walk and stop in front of a cafe. Looking up, I see its Coffee
Academy. Hmm . . . Maybe they're going to . . . I don't know. I don't have an idea.
That's why I'm following them so I can find out.

When Parker opens the door, I hide beside a dark alley so that he won't see me. And
then I peek out and see that he comes in after Pie. I wait for three minutes before I
make my way towards the cafe.

My eyes scan the area and see them on the farthest corner beside a window
overlooking the garden of the cafe. I take the table a little bit farther away from
them so that they won't see me. I can still hear their conversation if I strain harder.

Little Eavesdropper.

I ignore it because I don't have a retort for that.

When I'm comfortably sitting on my chair, a waiter walks to my table.

"Good afternoon sir," he says politely. "What can I get you?"

"Chocolate Java Chip," I answer.

"Anything else?"

"No."

"Right away." He nods and walks away.

And then, I wait for them to talk. Glancing at their table, I see Pie staring peacefully
at the rose's buds. I look away quickly before they catch me.

"Parker," Pie says. Her tone makes me think that it's the start of their conversation.

I straighten on my chair and wait for Parker's response.

*****

Thank you -- to all the new readers out there and to all my fans :D Your comments
make me happy, and I do read all of them :)

The first part was from Accidentally in Love. Yes, it's my story. I always wanted to
start a chapter from a book, but I had a hard time choosing. And then, suddenly, like
a light bulb switched in my head, I thought of AIL :) I know it's not a book, but this
story is a fiction so . . .

The song is Boy Meets Girl (and Vice Versa) by FM Static =) Banner by libertyk.

P.S. If you're going to add me on Facebook or follow me on Twitter, please tell me


you're from Wattpad :)

Thank you so much! <3

*******************************************
[24] The Bet *Wrong Turn
*******************************************
Please read the Author's Note at the end ^.^

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 24 *Wrong Turn*

~Sophia

"Parker," I say hesitantly. "Are you gay?"

To my surprise, he laughs. I even assume that he'll be mad. He's laughing really
loud, there are even tears flowing from his eyes.

"Parker," I whisper fiercely. "Are you out of your mind?"

He ignores my question, and asks, "What's gotten in to you to ask me that?"

"You said he's cute," I say defensively.

"Just because I said he's cute doesn't mean I like him."

That's the same thing Driana told me. They really have a lot of things in common.

"So why did you say that he's cute?" I probe.

"Because I saw a lot of You're cute on his paper, and I just wanted to tease you."

"By?"

"By saying he's cute," he says obviously.

"I don't get it," I mutter.

"I thought you're one of the girls who wrote those words."

"I am not shallow," I say, crossing my arms over my chest.

"I know," he says bemusedly. "And for the record, I know what you wrote on his
paper."

"You do?" I ask doubtfully. How can he?

"Of course," he says proudly.

"And that is?" I urge him to continue.

"A secret," he says, grinning.

"Secret?" I repeat. "You just don't know it."

"I know it," he insists. "I just don't want to say it because someone might hear it."

"Like who?" I ask, looking around me in bewilderment. I don't see anyone familiar.
Confuse, I turn to Parker.

"Never mind," he says, slurping his cookies and cream shake.

I shake my head at him. He really is impossible! He's just dodging the topic and I'm
quite sure that he doesn't know what I wrote on Draky's paper. He just doesn't want
to admit it.

"How come you get to that conclusion?" Parker asks me.

"You said that there's something new about you," I say slowly. "So I thought you're
gay. I'm sorry I doubted your manhood."

"Manhood?" He smirks. "A nice choice of word."

"Shut up," I mutter.

"How are your parents?" He asks, changing the subject.

And then I tell him everything that happened in the past few days. That my parents
are still fighting and they wanted me to move out. And now I'm living in Andre's
house. Parker doesn't interrupt to ask questions. I'm sure he's saving them when I
finish talking. I tell him that I don't know what's wrong with my family, everything,
except about the bet.

I don't know, but when I'm about to start talking about it, I suddenly pause. There's
an unseen force forbidding me to spill the secret. Creepy, I know.

When I finish, Parker says, "Your parents sure have a reason why they want you to
move out."

"I hope so," I murmur.

"Who's Andre?" He asks curiously.

"Drake's best friend," I say automatically.

He nods thoughtfully, and glances uneasily behind him.

My eyes furrows as I look over his shoulder but I don't see anything interesting.

"He's the son of the other car," I whisper softly.

Parker chokes the cake he's eating. I give him water and help him drink it. "Really?"
He asks when he's okay.

"Yes," I say, slurping my milkshake.

He cocks his head to the side, and is silent for a moment.

"Andre just told me last night," I admit quietly.

"Your parents didn't tell you," he observes.

"My parents don't know that I know now."

"And you're going to tell them?" He asks quietly.

"I'm not planning to," I murmur. I don't know why we're talking in hush voices, but I
like it.

Parker gets something from his satchel. "This is for you," he says, handing me a
paper bag.

"Me?" I ask, pointing to myself.

"No." He shakes his head. "I mean the person beside you," he says sarcastically.

"Same old Parker," I mutter.

The corner of his mouth twitches upward.

"What is this?" I ask, getting the bag from his hand. It's not heavy.

"Why don't you open it and see for yourself?" He asks amusedly. And then he
glances behind him.

"What?" I ask. What is he looking behind him?

"Nothing," he says slyly. "Just open it."

Rolling my eyes, I pull the ribbon off the bag. Opening it, I find a lot of confetti's
inside. "What's this?" I ask dryly.

"Why don't you get the thing inside it?" He says, using the tone I used.

Heaving a sigh, I get the thing from the paper bag.

A gasp escapes from my lips as I look at the dress in front of me. I glance at Parker
to see him smiling broadly, his eyes glittering in delight.

"Do you like it?" He asks excitedly.

"No," I murmur, staring at the dress.

His smile falters and he looks a bit hurt.

"Parker," I whisper. "Where did you get this dress?" It's sleeveless. The upper part is
gray, and the skirt is white. In the middle of the bodice is a zipper, I'm glad it's just a
design, and cannot be open. When I wear it, it will fall a few inches above my knees.

"You don't like it," he states, looking away.

"Are you insane?" I ask, laughing now. "Of course I don't like it. I love it!"

He grins, showing his perfect white teeth. 'I'm glad you do," he says, "because
that's my birthday gift for you."

"Birthday gift?" I repeat.

"Yes," he says, looking at me oddly. "Your birthday is next week."

"What?" I ask incredulously.

"Don't tell me you forget it," he says wryly.

"Yes," I admit sheepishly. I can't wrap my mind around it. I'm going to be seventeen
next week!

"You're the only person who can forget her own birthday," he says.

"It's not as if I'll magically grow up in that day," I point out.

"Your birthday is important because it is the day you were born."

"Whatever," I mutter. "And thanks for the dress. You shouldn't have wasted your
money on it."

He shakes his head at me disapprovingly. "It's not a waste," he tells me. "When I
was searching a gift for you, I saw that dress and instantly imagined you in it."

A smile crosses my face as an idea shines in my head. "Thank you Parker," I say,
reaching for his cheek and pinching it.

"Ow!" He mutters, scowling at me. And then he smiles evilly. Before I can do
something, he reaches across the table and pinches me on my cheek. "You're
welcome Sophia," he says mischievously.

"Stop it," I say, slapping his hand away. I touch my right cheek, and it throbs. "You're
so childish." I scold.

"You're the one who started it," he retorts.

"I'm just sixteen," I say, using my age to defend me.

"Seventeen soon," he says evasively.

"Whatever." I notice that I'm fond of using Whatever today. How many times have I
already-

"It's just a shame," Parker says, interrupting my thoughts, "That I won't see you in
that dress."

I have an idea on what he's doing, and where this conversation is going.

"You know, I really see you in that dress. But it's just my imagination," he says
furiously. "Imagination and reality aren't the same."

"What do you want me to do?" I ask wryly.

"Can you wear that dress tomorrow?" When he looks at my expression, his face
falls. "Never mind, I know you don't like the dress. You're just saying that you love it
because you don't want to hurt my feelings."

I groan. He's trying to guilt me, and he knows that I know. He's purposely not
looking at me. This is unfair!

"Fine," I say grudgingly. "You win!"

"Really?" Parker says dubiously, fighting the smile forming in his lips. "You're going
to wear it tomorrow?"

"Yes," I say curtly.

"If you want to, you know-"

"I said fine!"

He smiles sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "You'll be amazing in that
dress."

I sigh and then force myself to smile, only to end up grimacing instead.

"You're the sweetest and the kindest person I've ever met!"

"You're just saying that because you get what you want," I grumble.

"No, it's true," he says firmly. "You have a big heart."

I shake my head and roll my eyes at him.

"It's true," he insists. "Just don't let other people take advantage of you."

"Like you?" I tease.

"Yes," he says, and then pauses. "Except for me," he jokes. "You know I won't do
anything to hurt you," he says seriously, taking my hand that's on the table.

"I know," I say, squeezing his hand.

I have a problem. I am not comfortable wearing a dress! I own three dresses but I
haven't really worn any of them. I don't know. I just don't feel like it. And then a
horrible thought comes in my head.

"I don't have shoes for that dress!"

"What do you mean?" Parker asks, confuse.

"I don't have shoes that will go well with the dress," I complain. "What am I going to
wear, sneakers?"

A grin lights his face. "It's not a bad idea."

"Parker!"

"We can buy your shoes now," he offers.

"Bad idea," I say flatly.

"Of course it is," he mutters, "Because I have the perfect shoes for you."

"What?" I exclaim.

"You really thought I'll not give you shoes that will go well with your dress?" He says
mockingly. "Of course not! I'll never do that. Besides, it's not from me."

He gets something from another paper bag on the floor and hands a box to me. "If
you're wondering what's inside this box," he says with a big smile on his face, "It's a
pair of shoes."

"Who is it from?" I ask, taking the box from him.

"Chloe," he answers.

"Chloe?" I repeat. I don't have friends back home who have a name of Chloe. I open
the box to find green shoes with four inches heel. It's suede sling-back pump with
glossy patent detailing.

"She's my girlfriend," he says, smirking.

"You have a girlfriend?" I ask. My voice catches at the end of the sentence.

"Why are you so surprised?" He wonders. "It's not a sin to be in a relationship."

"I don't know," I admit. "It's just that when we left, you didn't have a girlfriend. You
never had a girlfriend, for that matter."

He rolls his eyes and says, "I was not ready before, and I am now."

"Is she you first girlfriend?" I ask curiously.

"Yes," he answers, giving me a nod.

Wait. Chloe is a familiar name! Where did I hear it? Like a light shines in my head, I
say, "Chloe, as in my sub in Arts?"

"Yes," he says and his lips quirks into a smile.

My eyes widen at his answer. "Where did you meet?"

"For being smart, you're . . ." he trails off.

"What?" I ask, glaring at him.

"Nothing," he mutters. "I told Chloe about you, and when she saw that dress, she
told me that I had to give you shoes too. In the end, she bought it for you."

I make a mental note to myself to thank Chloe tomorrow.

"We were classmates when we were first year," Parker says, answering my question,
"When we were choosing what major to take."

"Oh," I mumble. "Why did you choose her?"

"We chose each other," he corrects me.

"When did you become so melodramatic?"

"When I met her," he admits. "And it's not really melodramatic."

"If it's not, what do you call it?"

"Forget it."

I sigh. I only have short time with him and I'm already ruining it. Taking a deep
breath, I ask, "What do you like about her?"

He thinks for a moment and finally says, "She's kind, sweet, and thoughtful."

Imagining Chloe in my head, I nod. She looks nice, and pretty too.

"If you're wondering what I love about her," he says, interrupting my thoughts, "I
don't have an answer for that."

"Why?"

"Because if you love someone, there's no reason behind that," he says. "Don't try so
hard looking for a perfect partner. It's just this simple: Be with someone who knows
how lucky he is to have you."

"Who are you?" I ask teasingly. I don't like where the conversation is heading so I
have to change the topic. "Where did you put the real Parker?"

The corner of his mouth twitches upward, and he reaches across the table to pinch
my nose. I slap his hand away with a scowl on my face. I don't like it when people
touch my nose. Parker knows it so he's doing it to annoy me.

"Same old Sophia," he says, "Always dodging topics about love."

I stick my tongue at him. I'm suddenly regretting telling him about my ex boyfriend.
Because long distance call is expensive, Parker and I write letters to each other. It's
like writing on a diary but sending it to him.

"Remember your tenth birthday?" He asks suddenly.

"Of course," I say. "How come you remember that?"

"I have a good memory." He smirks.

The theme of my tenth birthday was magical. My parents hired clowns and
magicians but they didn't come because of an unfathomable reason. My family and
friends didn't want to let me down because it was my day. They dressed as clowns
and magicians.

A smile forms in my lips as I remember the memory.

I was the only audience because all of them were performers; even Matty who was
just seven year old back then. They did tricks that were not good, but it was really
funny because I was with them.

If I remember correctly, Parker was the one who organized my party. He and my
other friends were the ones who went to different shops to buy necessary things
that were needed.

It's not the effort that makes me smile. It's the willingness of people to do crazy
things to make me feel special.

"By the way," I say, "Why did you choose our partners to be like that?"

"I just like it," he says. "I'm tired of people choosing their partners because they're
their friends." He's not looking at me as he says it that's why I know he's lying. I
don't know what Parker's plan is, but I'm sure I'll know it when the right time comes.

"Let's go," he says, as soon as we finish eating our cakes, and slurping our shakes.
"You still have to make your project."

"Thanks for reminding me," I mutter.

"You're welcome my friend," he says, his eyes glittering in amusement.

I carry Parker's gift as we walk outside the coffee shop.

Parker wants to take me home but I decline his offer. His hotel is just around the
corner and I don't want him to be away just to make sure I'll be safely home.

"I'm just going to ride a bus," I say for the tenth time.

"But it's already late," he says, glancing at his wrist watch.

"It's just seven," I remind him.

"You're so stubborn," he says disapprovingly.

That just makes me smile. "Goodbye Parker," I say, "Thanks for the time."

"Goodbye," he says reluctantly, leaning down to kiss me on my forehead. "See you


tomorrow, and take care!"

"You too," I say, and walk away to the bus station.

On my right is an alley, if I'm right, at the end of it is the bus station. I mean, the
bus station is near in that side. I feel lucky for seeing a shortcut right now.

I have to talk to Draky later for the project Parker requires us to submit tomorrow.

I make my way towards the alley, and then just a few feet of walking, I feel trap. It's
so dark here, and I can't even see the light on the other end. I don't even know that
this alley is long.

Why did I even think of entering this dark place? I chastise myself again and again
but the only way to make this right is to turn back the way I come in.

I'm about to turn around when I hear footsteps shuffling behind me. My feet freeze
automatically, as my heart thumps painfully in my chest. It's like its trying to burst
out of me.

Run, I order myself but I'm not moving. I'm not even breathing. My heart is so loud, I
can't hear clearly. I slap myself mentally to think clearly.

Sooner or later the person behind me will realize that I know he's there. Flight or
fight? There's no question about that. In that kind of situation, I'll flight. But how can
I? I can't even move my feet! And even if I run, there's no doubt that he can outrun
me.

Sophia, you can do this! It's not good to have your back on the enemy, or whatever
the person behind me is. Swallowing the lump in my throat and trying to stand
firmly because my knees are shaking beneath me, I whip around to face the person
behind me.

I can't see anything because it's dark. It's darker than before. And then I can make
out a shadow a few feet away from me. With a few squinting, I notice that the
stranger is alone.

A startle scream escape from my mouth as the guy advances towards me.

*****

Yay! 1000000 views! Thank you so much <3 :)

I still remember the day when The Bet just had 897 views. Of all my stories, it had
the lowest numbers of readers. I didn't even expect to have reads of a hundred
thousand on any of my stories. When I saw it, I smiled and cried at the same time
XD

Sophia's birthday is next week, my birthday is this month. I'm going to be nineteen
this July 22. . oh, getting old haha :D

The song is Sentimental Heart by She and Him. I really love this song, and it's
perfect for the chapter because, Sophia cried last night ;)

Open the external link to see Parker and Chloe's gifts for Sophia (The dress and the
shoes). It's by MellisaBoyce. She's a fashion consultant here in Wattpad.

SEIZE THE MOMENT! (:

Thank you so much ^.^

*******************************************
[25] The Bet *Dead End

*******************************************
"Didn't you know that it's dangerous for young girls to walk alone in the dark?" A
creepy voice asks.

I open my mouth to scream but only choke sound comes from my mouth. I back
away slowly, seizing my opponent.

And then a light blinds my eyes. I close them momentarily to minimize the pain.

"A lovely fellow you are, you aren't using your mind."

I flinch at the sound of the stranger's voice. The man looks like twenty three and has
ash blonde hair and black eyes. He's tall and has muscles on his forearms.

Oh God, how can I fight this man?

He glides towards me while I just stand on my ground, my knees shaking beneath


me. Suddenly, he's towering over me. That's when I whip around and run as fast as I
can.

My breathing is rag and slow, as I try not to fall face first on the ground.

And then, he's on top of me. His weight knocks my head against the hard floor. For a
moment, I'm blind. I see stars, even though my eyes are closed.

I hear something thumps in the floor and see the light beside me when I open my
eyes. He must have dropped the flashlight when he ran after me.

I try to squirm away from his body, but he pin me flat against the ground.

"Help!" I yell.

The man puts his hand over my mouth. His hand is so big; it almost covers my
whole face.

It's hard to breathe! His arms are at the top of my chest, choking me for breaths. I'm
starting to fall into unconsciousness but I have to save myself.

I force my hands under him and pull his hair as far as I can, taking a few strands
away.

He cries out in pain and punches me on my stomach.

That's when I black out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, that didn't really happen. That's my surprise for you! =D *Read the A/N for
the explanation.*

This is the real scene that happens after the previous chapter.

Happy Reading! :)

Chapter 25 *Dead End*

~Sophia

"Help," I shriek, as I twist around and run as fast as I can.

It's just a few steps when I trip my feet on something lying on the ground. Strong
hands catch me before I fall. I slap the stranger's hand away, twist around once
again, and am about to runaway when he holds my hand and pulls me towards him.
I push him away as roughly as I can.

He gets off balance but he tries to straighten himself while I runaway again.

My right foot isn't working right because when I almost fell to the ground, I twist my
ankle.

Sweat pours down my face as my heart wants to rip its way out of my chest. I'm not
a fast runner, but I won't die without trying. I'd rather-

"Pie!"

That nickname becomes so usual to me, I stop in my tracks. But why is it Pie?
There's only one-

In a matter of seconds, he's in front of me. My heart is pounding so hard, there's no


doubt that he can hear it. Even though I hate him, I even swear I'll make his life
miserable, in this instant, I'm so happy to see him. I've never been so glad to see
him.

He just stares at me without saying anything. From the little light that I can see, he
has an unreadable expression on his face. It's hard to imagine what he's thinking.
He's breathing heavily; I can see the rise and fall of his chest. His hands are clench,
the skin over his knuckles white.

"You're stupid, aren't you?" He says furiously, his eyes blazing with fire. "Why are
you walking alone in the middle of the night? Don't you know that there are dangers
everywhere? This alley is a dead end!"

I try to open my mouth, but I don't know what to say, so I just snap it shut.

"Why aren't you thinking?" He growls. And then he starts to pace back and forth in
front of me. "For being smart, you're. . ." He trails off, looking pointedly at me. His
mouth sets into a thin hard line.

That's what Parker said to me a while ago. What am I?

My feet are hurting, just by standing here. I feel so tired, adrenaline leaves me
without energy. I don't have an idea what I look like now.

My eyes are stinging, more seconds to go, they will surely fall. It's hard to hold
them; I can't take it any longer. My lips are shaking uncontrollably, I can't talk. If I
open my mouth to say something, I will surely breakdown.

To my astonishment, he pulls me into him. My shock gets the best of me as he says


soothing words at me.

Drake Swift is hugging me!

My arms are useless beside me; I don't know what to do with them. A tear escapes
from my eyes and soon enough, more follows after that.

"Ssshh," he murmurs, "Everything's fine. I'm sorry I yelled at you." He tightens his
arms around me.

I put my arms on his neck, and let the guy I despise so much comfort me. He lets
me cry on his shoulder as he pats my back reassuringly.

After a few minutes, we pull away from each other. I swallow the lump in my throat
to no avail.

"Come on," he says, taking my hand. He picks the paper bags I must have dropped
when I ran. "Let's get you home," He says softly.

Unfortunately, I can't walk. He sees my hesitation and I point to my right foot.

"Ooh," he murmurs. He drops on one knee and let go of my hand.

"What are you doing?" I ask in a hoarse voice, gaping at him.

"Get in my back," he instructs.

"Why?"

"I'll carry you."

"No, I-"

"Please," he interjects.

"Okay," I whisper, and ride on his back.

When he stands up, he gets the paper bags and holds them while holding my legs
too. I put my arms on his neck instinctively. He starts walking without saying
anything.

"Am I heavy?" I ask him after a few minutes of comfortable silence.

"Light as a feather," he says. I can't see his face, but I hear the smile in his voice.

We are silent for a minute. My gaze turns upward, toward the sky. There are a lot of
visible stars tonight. They are like Christmas lights, but much better.

"Pie," Draky says.

"Hmm?" I murmur. I can't help but breathe him in. His smell is so irresistible, it's not
the perfume most guys are using.

A few people are just passing the streets, but they don't stare at us, which is good. I
never liked to be the center of attention.

"Do not do that again," he says seriously.

"What?"

"Walking in the alley," he says, "Even if it's day, especially at night."

"Okay," I mumble, nodding slowly.

I feel like falling, so I tighten my arms on his neck. He holds my legs more securely.
Hmm I think this lessen my dislike towards him. What would happen if he was not
the one in the dark alley? I shudder at the thought.

"Are you okay?" He asks worriedly.

Of course he felt my shudder. So embarrassing! I'm glad he can't see my face


because there's no doubt that it's scarlet.

"I'm fine," I mutter. And then I remember the question I haven't asked him. "What
are you doing in the dark alley?"

The sound of our synchronize breathing and the steps he takes is the only sound I
hear. What time is it? Why are there no cars here? Is it already late?

"Draky?" I murmur.

"Yes?"

"What are you doing in the dark alley?" I repeat.

He takes a deep breath, and tightens his hold on me. Finally, he says, "I followed
you."

"You followed me?" I ask incredulously.

"Yes."

"You're a stalker," I say matter-of-factly.

"I was just worried about you," he says quietly.

"Why?" I ask curiously.

"Because you're my. . ."

"You're what?"

"Friend," he finishes.

"Why, really?" I exclaim. "I want the truth."

"I don't know," he says uneasily.

"When did you start following me?" I ask instead.

He sighs. "I saw you walking out of the school with Parker," he says wearily. "I
thought he'll do something bad to you."

"Like?" I probe.

He mutters something under his breath.

"You mean you followed us in the caf too?" I realize.

"Yes," he admits.

"Why did you do that?"

"Instinct."

"You heard what we were talking about," I say obviously.

"I did not."

"You did," I say accusingly.

"Did not," he insists.

I put my hand on his head and pull his hair away from him.

"Ow!" He grunts. Fortunately, he doesn't let go of me. "Pie! Stop that!"

"Tell me the truth," I say warningly. "Or I'll pull your hair away." I tug at his hair for
emphasis. Instead of locking my arms on his neck, I take a handful of his hair in my
hands.

"I swear I did not hear a thing," he whimpers. "My table was far from yours."

I realize that he doesn't stop walking so that means he isn't really hurting.

"Cut it out!"

"I want the truth!" I say.

"I'm telling you the truth," he insists. "If I'm a liar, don't you think I should have lied
on the part when I start to follow you? In that case, I don't have to explain any of it.
I can just say that I saw you walked in the dark alley so I followed you. But I did not.
I really am telling the truth."

"Really?" I ask doubtfully.

"Yes," he says, and then pauses. "Wait, I heard the first part, when you asked Parker
if he was gay, and then-Ow!"

I realize that I grab a hold of his hair again. I let it go, and put my arms back to his
neck. He starts walking again.

"And then I saw him giving you something," he continues, turning his head to look
at me.

My heart stops beating for a second because the proximity of our faces is so close!

His eyes widens when he realizes it, so he look in front of him again. "You started to
talk in low voices so I did not hear you," he says flatly.

"Eavesdropping is bad," I say flatly.

"I know," he says, but there's no remorse in his voice.

I tell him that eavesdropping is bad, but I do it too. It's even the reason how I knew
their bet about me.

Wait, there's been something nagging on my mind when Draky told me that he
followed me. I close my eyes to think clearly. It's about. . It's . . . Parker!

He must have seen Draky following us, because when we walked towards the caf,
he looked behind our backs for a couple of times. Even when we were inside the
caf, he glanced behind him. But why didn't he tell me? I'm so oblivious! Why did I
not force him to spill it? Ugh! I really hate Why questions.

This is such a long day! My head throbs in synchronize with the beating of my heart.

"We're here," Draky says.

Opening my eyes, I see that we're in the parking lot of the school. "Why are we
here?" I ask.

"My car," he answers.

"You left your car in the school?" I ask incredulously.

"Yes," he says, "As if I can follow you while driving." He walks towards his car.

There are some lights on the gym and a few cars parked in the school lot.

"How come there are still students here?" I wonder out loud.

"The basketball team is practicing for their big game next week," he answers.

"Oh," I murmur. "By the way, why did you quit?"

"I get tired of it," he says in a strain voice.

I don't ask him why because the topic is clearly forbidden.

When we reach his black convertible, he puts down the paper bags and gets the car
keys in his pocket. He opens the passenger door, and helps me get in. First, he puts
me down. When I'm about to take my first step, he carries me in his arms, princess
style. A gasp escapes from my lips while he smirks at my expression.

When I'm comfortable, he gives me my paper bags and walk to the driver's side. He
starts the car when he gets in.

"Do you mind if we go to my house first?" I ask. "I just want to check if my parents
are okay."

"Sure," he says.

Even though my parents are secretive and confusing at the same time, they're still
my family. And now, I miss them. How many days have passed since I last saw
them? A lot has happened already since I lived in Andre's house.

To my surprise, Draky knows the way to my house.

"How come you know my house?" I ask curiously.

"It's a small town," he says.

How come you just know that I exist when you start the bet?

Before I know it, I'm already in front of my house. He stops the engine and looks at
me expectantly.

"Wait a second," I say. "I'll just say hello, and then we can go."

"Take your time," he says. The corner of his mouth is starting to form into a smile.

I open the door and get out of the car. I walk slowly towards the house to minimize
the pain. I'm so happy to be here again, I don't notice until I'm already in the front
porch that there's no light from the house.

My brows furrow in confusion as I try to calculate what time is it. Are they sleeping
already? Even if they are, they'll leave one light open; the living room or the
kitchen.

Now, it's dark. A wind ruffles my hair, making me shiver. Raising my hand, I knock
on the door. My house keys are on my desk back at Aunt V's house.

Nothing. There's no sound emanating from the house.

"Pie."

My heart leaps in my throat, as I jump in surprise. Turning around, I see Draky a few
feet away from me.

"You scared me." I scold.

"Sorry," he says sheepishly.

I sigh. "I think they're not here."

"Where are they?"

"I don't know." Where are my parents? "Let's go."

"Are you sure?" He asks. "We can wait for them here."

"We have to make our project," I say.

"Yeah, right," he mutters. "By the way, how did you know Parker?"

I look to see him with a curious expression on his face. "He's my friend," I say
carefully. I don't want him to give important details of my past. If he's telling the
truth, he doesn't know about the connection of my family and Andre's.

"You mean, way back?"

"Yes," I say.

He nods in understanding. I'm glad he's not asking a lot of questions because I don't
want to answer him.

"Come on," I say, and starts to walk (more like hop on my left foot).

"I think we should go to a hospital first," he suggests.

"No, I'm okay," I say quickly. "I just sprained my ankle. It will be gone tomorrow."

He hesitates, and then finally nods. Maybe he remembers my dislike towards


hospitals. He leans down and pull me up into his arm.

"I can walk," I say warily.

His mouth twitches upward. "Sure you can," he says amusedly.

I puff out a breath, and cross my arms over my chest. I try not to look at his eyes
because they're just a few inches away from mine.

He opens the passenger's door and helps me settle in. When he gets in, he starts
the car and drives towards Andre's house. The time in the dashboard indicates that
it's just eight thirty.

"Draky," I say hesitantly. "Can we keep this a secret?"

"What do you mean?" He asks.

"Don't tell anyone about what happened tonight."

"Oh-kay," he says.

"Even Andre," I insist.

"Sure," he agrees, "Even Driana?" He raises his eyebrows.

"I. . . Yes," I say finally.

"That means it's just the two of us," he says matter-of-factly.

"I know."

"Do you want a pinky promise, Pie?" He asks, raising his right hand towards me.

"Okay," I say, raising my left hand towards him.

"Promise," Draky says softly, smiling at our entwine pinky fingers.

*****

THANK YOU FOR ALL THE EARLY GREETINGS <3 HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO ALL THE JULY
CELEBRANTS! :)

I hope you like my surprise for you! I was waiting for the time I could do that trick,
and finally it arrived XD The first part isn't real! I did it because a lot of you guess
the right scene - that it's Drake. I even thought of changing it to a complete
stranger but that means a lot of scenes in the future chapters will change. What if
no one will come for Sophia? What if she gets hurt? She already suffered enough.
What if- Okay, you get the point =D

The song is It Ends Tonight by The All American Rejects <3

The song shot will be Every time we touch. Thank you for all your votes! I'll post it
when I finish it ;)

Whoo! I'm on the Dean's List again! So happy :D :) :> Hmm such a long Author's
Note . . Thank you for reading it <3 and thank you for reading my story =D <3 :) I
know, I overuse smiley's :>

*******************************************
[26] The Bet *Unpredictable
*******************************************
I'm sorry for the late update. I've been busy; this week is our Prelims (ThursdaySunday). Please, be patient. After that, hopefully, I can update regularly.

The song is 9 in the Afternoon by Panic! At the Disco <3 Banner by pentapper.

I hope you'll like this. Thank you, and happy reading!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Chapter 26 *Unpredictable*

~Sophia

"Your eyes are the size of the moon."

"What?" I ask incredulously.

"Nothing," Draky says sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.

I turn toward the window of the car and look up at the moon. My eyes are the size of
the moon?! What is he talking about? Drake really is insane.

"Do you want to listen to music?" he asks.

"Sure," I murmur, looking pass the buildings on the street.

He clicks the stereo, and a song plays. It's on its refrain already but it's unfamiliar. In
the corner of my eye, I see Draky mouthing the lyrics of the song. Hah. He knows
them. I listen to the song intently to catch the words. Fortunately, it's on the chorus.

It's nine in the afternoon, you're eyes are the size of the moon. You could 'cause-

Wait! Your eyes are the size of the moon. That's what Draky told me a while ago!

A smile escapes from my lips without my permission. "Reciting lyrics of a song out
of nowhere," I say.

Draky's lips quirks into a smile. "It just came on my mind."

I don't know why I'm not convinced. "What's the title?" I ask, as the band plays the
bridge of the song.

"Nine in the afternoon."

"Oh," I mutter, "By?"

"Panic at the disco," he says, cocking his head to the side to look at me.

"Never heard of them," I say.

"Never?" he asks incredulously.

"Never," I repeat.

"What band do you listen to?" he asks, as if I'm a girl from the mountain.

"A lot," I say evasively.

I'm quite satisfied with the way he drives, because it's very different from before. He
even wears his seatbelt now.

"Maybe all you listen to are the songs of Taylor Swift," Draky says matter-of-factly.

Taylor Swift? Is he teasing me? I close my eyes to lessen the annoyance I feel.

When I don't respond, he asks, "What bands do you listen to?"

"Why?" I grumble, not opening my eyes.

"I'm curious," he says.

I open my eyes to see him staring at me. "Look at the road," I chastise. "And,
curiosity killed the cat."

"Cats have nine lives," he points out.

"Good thing the curiosity didn't get tired of killing the cat."

The corner of his mouth twitches upward. "You don't like cats," he observes.

"Yes," I agree. I don't know why I'm not fond of animals. I think they're okay, but-

"Who's your favorite band?" he asks again, going back to the original topic.

"Why do you want to know?" I ask, glancing at him uneasily.

"Forget it," he says evasively.

Forget it, I mimic in my mind. As if he can persuade me in telling who's my favorite


band to him. I don't even know the reason why he's asking. Maybe he'll use it to his
advantage of making me fall for him. But how?

He did help me, but that doesn't necessarily mean that I forgive him. I'm not
shallow and stupid for that!

When we arrive at the house, I tell Draky that I'll just change my clothes, and after
that, we can start. We're just going to meet in the library.

I go to my room, I'm limping but I can manage, and change in a shirt and shorts.

I'm on my way to the kitchen to grab some snack, and then I see Aunt V preparing
the dinner.

"Hello Sophia," she says. "How are you?"

"I'm good, thank you," I murmur.

"Come on, let's eat."

"Um, I. . . Drake's here," I stammer. I'm getting better at calling Draky, Drake with
other people.

"I know, silly," she says.

"You know?" I ask incredulously, "How?"

"I saw him walking around the house," she answers.

My brows furrow at that. Draky doesn't know how to follow instructions! I told him to
go to the library, but instead-

"Let's go," Aunt V says, interrupting my thoughts. "I'm starving."

I don't realize until now that I'm hungry. A couple of minutes of eating aren't really
long. Anyway, the project isn't that complicated.

I help Aunt V carry the dishes to the dining room.

"What's wrong with your feet?" Aunt V asks, staring at me worriedly.

"Um, I just tripped," I lie. I try not to bite my lip and look away-usual give away of
people who are lying.

Fortunately, Aunt V is not a suspicious kind of person. She sighs. "Next time, look
where you are walking."

I'm glad she believes me, but I'm guilty at the same time.

"Be careful," she adds.

"Okay," I murmur, nodding slowly.

I hear voices coming from the dining room; no doubt the owners of the voices are
Draky and Andre. The walls muffle the sounds so I don't know what they're talking
about. Anyway, why would I care?

"Delicious," Andre says when we enter. He's sitting beside Draky who's looking at
the dishes in my hands, which has Beef Broccoli, and Fried Chickens. Aunt V always
prepares food for five people.

No one's surprised that Draky is here because this is his second home. Aunt V takes
the seat across from Andre, so I have no choice but to sit across from Draky.

I put the dishes on the center of the table, between us. When we start eating, I tell
them that Draky is my partner in Literature. I don't know, but I feel obliged to tell
them that that's the reason why he's here.

"Like in real life?" Andre asks amusedly as I pause to breathe.

"Are you and Drake in a relationship?" Aunt V asks, oblivious to my expression.

"Of course not," I say quickly, before Andre or Draky can utter a lie.

"Really?" Andre asks, staring at me intently. "Why are you blushing then?"

"I am not," I say indignantly.

Aunt V is smiling slyly, like she's up to something. I'm about to ask her what, when
Draky speaks.

"We're just friends," he says, in a tone that clearly indicates that there's more
between us.

In his dreams! As if he can fool me. I know he's just acting and pretending to make
me fall in love with him. Let's see who the best is when I start with my plan.

"Boys," Aunt V says, taking my hand and squeezing it, "Don't make Sophia
uncomfortable. Just continue eating."

Andre's mouth twitches upward. I can't believe he's the same guy I talked to last
night. He seems a different kind of person now. Back to his old self.

Heaving a sigh, I continue to eat my food. The dinner isn't awkward because there
are conversations going on.

Andre talks nonstop about his day-the tests he got a perfect score, and the girls
trailing behind his back. He's so full of himself. I wonder when his head will explode.
He's too confident, like his best friend.

Aunt V talks about her business. She, I mean, their family have a lot of shares of
stock in big companies in the country.

"Managers are the lifeblood of the company," she says thoughtfully. "Without them,
there's no business. If you're going to take Marketing in college, don't let Accounting
students look down at you. They're just the ones who are going to compute your
money in the future."

Andre smirks. "You're just saying that because you're a Marketing graduate," he
says.

Aunt V shakes her head. "My professor told us that lesson when I was in my first
year in college. Now, I know that it's true. I'm experiencing it," she adds, and then
grins. "Anyway, I didn't forget that. I even made it my inspiration to top the class. I
mean, I'm the number one in the President's List; a Marketing student." She smiles,
remembering the memory.

Wow! Aunt V is intelligent.

"When you're going to marry," she continues, looking at Andre and Draky, "Choose
an intelligent girl. There's a huge possibility that your children will be smart too."

No doubt, Andre gets the genes from his mother. He's intelligent too.

"Anyway, I forgot to ask," Aunt V says, looking at me, "What course will you take in
college?"

"I'm not sure," I say honestly. "I haven't thought about it yet."

She nods slowly. "There's plenty of time for that."

I have a lot of choices on what course to take, but I have not made my final decision
yet.

"Andre," I say, "What will you get?"

He cocks his head to the side, like he's thinking about it. "I don't know," he says
finally. "Maybe I'll take Marketing so that I can continue our business."

Aunt V sighs. "You can take whatever you want and its okay for me."

"I know," he says, an unreadable expression crosses his face.

Before the silence becomes uncomfortable, I ask Draky if he's starting his tutorial
lesson with Andre. He's clearly surprised with my question. What can I do? It's the
first question that comes to my mind.

"Not yet," he says, after clearing his throat.

"Why not?" I ask.

He shrugs. "No time."

"Sophia," Aunt V says, in a voice like she just remembers something.

"What is it?" I ask curiously.

"Your birthday is next week!" She says excitedly.

Andre spits out the water he's drinking. Instead of helping him, we laugh at him.
Draky is slapping the table while he laughs. The good thing is, Andre already drinks
some of the water on his glass so-

"You know Sophia's birthday?" Andre exclaims, coughing the water he swallows
unexpectedly.

"Of course," Aunt V says obviously. She hands a table cloth to Andre to wipe his
mouth. "Her mother is my best friend, so it's not that surprising to know her
daughter's birthday."

Andre and Draky exchange quick glance and then they both look at me.

"What?" I ask uneasily.

"Nothing," they both say at the same time. They both shake their head and laugh;
just as loud as before.

What's that look about? What about their exchange glance at each other? Boys are
really confusing!

After eating, I tell Draky to wait for me in the library, I'll just wash the dishes.

"No need," Aunt V reassures me, "Just start with your project. Andre will wash the
plates tonight.

"Okay," I say, and then to Draky, "Let's go."

We stand up from our chair and then Draky says, "Clean well, dish boy."

Andre rolls his eyes, and mutters something under his breath. Too soft that no one
hears it.

Draky offers his help in carrying me, but I decline it. I don't want to depend on him.
Besides, I notice that the more I walk, the more my right foot is getting better.

When we enter the library, I can't help but marvel at the beauty of the place. This is
my favorite part of the house. The smell of books greets me, like they're enveloping
me into a warm hug with their covers. Weird, I know, but that's what I feel.

"Pie," Draky says, interrupting me from my reverie.

"What?" I ask, taking the chair across from him.

"Can I ask a hypothetical question to you?"

"Shoot."

"Will you answer it?" He asks, smiling lightly.

"Let's see," I say.

He rolls his eyes. "What will you do if someone is talking inside your head?"

"Talking in your head?"I ask incredulously.

"Yes," he says, nodding.

"What do you mean?"

"There's a voice talking to you," he whispers.

"Like your subconscious mind?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

He thinks for a moment. "Something like that," he says finally.

"Why?"

He doesn't respond.

"Is it happening to you?" I ask. A smile is tugging at the corner of my mouth. I know
it's just a hypothetical question but I can't help but be amused at it.

"You think I'm crazy," he observes, crossing his arms over his chest.

"No," I say, "Actually, I'm thinking about The Host."

"The Host?" His brows furrow in confusion.

I fight the urge to roll my eyes. I have to understand, not all people like to read. "It's
a novel about two minds in one body. An alien in a human body."

"Oh," he murmurs.

"Anyway, I think it's your subconscious mind."

Draky looks uncomfortable while fidgeting on his seat. "Will you, uh," he stutters,
"Accept its advice?"

"Why, are you talking back to it?" I ask amusedly.

"You're teasing me," he says wearily. "I said that it's just a hypothetical question."

"Sure," I say, my lips quirk into a smile.

He looks at me expectantly, waiting for my answer.

"I think you should take its advice," I say finally, "But it depends, on what its saying.
Besides, it's still you, just some other part of you."

Draky opens his mouth, but before he can utter his first word, the door of the library
opens.

"Hello," Andre says, closing the door behind him. His brows furrow in confusion as
he analyzes why we are silent. "Did I interrupt something?"

"What are you doing here?" Draky asks flatly.

"My mom lets me off the hook." A grin lights Andre's face. He walks towards us, and
sits beside Draky. "Any progression in your project?"

"No," I say.

"What is it again?" He asks.

"We're going to come up with two statements," Draky explains. "It's like two
different topics, but they should connect in some way. And then we'll have to
explain it in front of the class, and submit a handwritten note about it."

"Oh," Andre murmurs, "Let's start."

We do brainstorming then.

I don't know what the relevance of this to our lesson is. Parker is really
unpredictable. Even though I'm his friend, I can't predict his next move.

Andre talks a lot. He suggests weird statements like: You are what you eat, and I
think therefore I am. How can we connect those two?

I can't concentrate with his annoying voice and unlimited teasing. Out of nowhere,
he'll just stop talking and will look at Draky and me. Why don't you leave us alone?!
I want to shout at him. Unfortunately, I can't do that because it's not my house.

In my peripheral vision I see Draky staring at my hands. I look down to see them in
tight fists. I open them slowly just to see that there are red marks on my palms.

Draky seems to know what I'm thinking. He turns to Andre and says, "Why don't you
sleep already?"

"Oh, I like it here." Andre's eyes spark in amusement. "You two look cute together."

I shake my head at him. He's so impossible! How can he say something like that?!

"Why not about love?" Andre suggests suddenly. "You're a girl, Drake's a guy.
Besides, you two have chemistry."

A stupid blush is starting to form in my cheeks, flooding my face.

"Look!" Andre says, pointing at me. "She's blushing!"

"No, I'm not," I deny.

I hear Draky snorts, but I don't dare look at him.

"You're lucky," Andre says, gesturing to both Draky and me. "You have that
substitute who is very imaginative in making his lessons."

Parker is very creative. I wonder where he gets his ideas.

"First, the paper," Andre continues, "And now, this. I want to transfer in your class!"

Draky looks at me, a smile is plastered on his face. "Want a topic about love?" he
asks, raising his eyebrows.

Just thinking about it makes me squirm uncomfortably. But I have to do it. There's
no other choice. Besides, a love topic is entertaining and it's a step to make Draky
fall in love with me. A smile forms in my lips at that idea.

We think topics about love then.

"Love is a magic," Andre says.

"Too cheesy," Draky says dryly.

We continue to suggest, but in the end, we don't pick any of them.

"Life is ironic," Andre says, shaking his head.

"Life is ironic?" I repeat questioningly.

Draky looks at me curiously. "Life is ironic."

"Yeah, I like it," I say.

"I'm a genius," Andre remarks. "I'm not even suggesting it; it just came on my
mind."

Draky shakes his head, but the corner of his mouth twitches upward. "One to go and
it should be about love."

"Hate comes from love," I blurt out without thinking.

"Creepy," they say simultaneously.

Do they have interconnected cells in their brain? It seems like they know what the
other is thinking. Strange, I know.

Like a light bulb switch in my head, I think of something.

"Love is strange," I say.

"How can it connect to Life is ironic?" Draky asks me.

Andre yawns loudly before I can answer Draky's question. "I guess I'll leave you two
alone. You already think of the answer. I need to sleep now and get my beauty
sleep."

Despite my annoyance, I laugh at him. "Your beauty rest?"

"It's my responsibility," he says. "Good night to both of you."

"Good night," I say.

"Night," says Draky, bumping the outstretch fist of Andre.

"The connection?" Draky asks after Andre walks out of the room.

"Um, love is strange because we love someone who doesn't love us, and someone
loves us but we don't love back."

Draky nods thoughtfully.

"Life is ironic," I continue, "It flows the way we don't plan it. Unexpected things
happen. One move can change your life forever."

"I think the connection can be: Live the way you want, and love the way you live,"
he says.

I nod. "It can be."

"Pie."

"What, Draky?"

"I'm going to write that."

"Why?" I ask.

"You're tired, and you need rest," he says. "I know that my penmanship isn't good,
but I'll do my best. I'm going to add more explanation, and I'll tell them to you
tomorrow."

"Okay," I say.

When we finish, I tell him that I'll walk him outside. We're silent as we make our way
towards the front door; me, limping, him, carrying most of my weight. His touch
sends electric shock through my body which I ignore.

He opens the door and we just stand outside for a couple of seconds.

"Good night," he says, putting his hands in the pocket of his jeans.

"Good night," I murmur.

"I guess I'll see you tomorrow," he says.

"Thank you for saving my life," I whisper.

"You're welcome," he says, brushing his hair that falls to his eyes.

Above us, the stars are twinkling and the moon is shining brightly.

I stand on my tiptoes and kiss him on the cheek.

His mouth opens in surprise.

As I close the door behind me, I see that he's still awestruck.

Let the games begin, I think smugly.

*******************************************
[27] The Bet *Cynical
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 27 *Cynical*

~Drake

Sophia kissed me on the cheek.

I made a progress. Does that mean she's falling in love with me? Maybe that's just a
thank you for keeping her safe? I don't know what to feel about that.

I'm quite confused on the way I act. How much of it is for the bet? As far as I know,
I'm doing everything for the bet.

I can't think straight. My thoughts are incomprehensible, while my body is dead


tired. I might black out any minute now.

Sometimes I wonder why Andre chose Pie. Is it a coincidence? That she walked in at
the wrong place, at the wrong time? Does Andre know that I can have any girl I
want but Pie? She's available, but there's something about her that's complicated.

Why her?

There comes a time when I lay awake at night, just thinking about that. What if she
did not walk in at that time? What if it was another girl?

If that's the case, I won't know Pie. For heaven's sake, the only reason I knew her is
because of the bet!

She shouldn't have walked in at the time so that I won't hurt her. Is pride really
important to me, that I'll sacrifice Pie's friendship for winning? Maybe it's good for
both of us if we don't know each other.

You really should stop the bet.

Oh, hi there, I thought sarcastically, I told Pie about you.

You like her, don't you?

I can't help but laugh at that. Me? I like Pie? Oh c'mon! That's the funniest thought
I've ever think.

In my peripheral vision, I see in the clock that it's almost midnight. It's late; I still
have to dye my hair.

I'm glad I'm done adding more explanation to our project. I already wrote it a while
ago. I'm impressed because I really like my handwriting there. I hope Parker; I mean
Mr. Condie, will give it back to us because I'm planning on putting it in a frame. No
joke. Besides, I like the words written on it. I wonder what will Pie think when she
reads it.

~ Sophia

"I love you," he says, touching my bare arms, sending chills and warmth all over
me.

"I know," I murmur, leaning back at him. "I love you too."

"You mean we're together now?" he asks. "I mean, you're my girlfriend now?"

"Yes."

"Sophia," he says softly, tightening his arms around me.

A good kind of shiver runs passed my body. Swallowing hard, I ask, "What?"

"You are the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

Even though I can't see his face, I hear the smile in his voice. He then turns me
around to face him. His soft brown eyes gaze at me wonderingly, maybe asking his
self if I'm real.

Above us, there are thousands of stars twinkling in the sky. Here beside me is my
boyfriend. What more can I ask for?

"This is the best night ever," he says, putting his hand on my cheek. His other hand
is still on my waist.

I pinch my arm to check if I'm just dreaming, but it hurts, so this is definitely real.

Putting my arms on his neck, I stand on my tiptoe and kiss him on the cheek. At the
last second, he turns his head so I kiss his lips instead.

I'm so shock, I let my arms fall to my side. "Sorry," I mutter.

To my surprise, he laughs. Really laughs, there are even tears flowing from his eyes.

What's funny? That's my first kiss, and he finds it amusing!

I wait for a few seconds before he stops. When he does, he looks at me with his
eyes glittering in delight.

"What?" I mutter, taking a step back, and crossing my arms over my chest.

He closes the distance between us and pulls me in his arms.

Sighing, I put my arms around him. What can I do? He's so irresistible! I lay my head
on his chest; I feel so comfortable here.

"You're so innocent," he murmurs.

"That's my first kiss," I admit shyly.

"I'm glad," he says. The corner of his mouth twitches upward. He puts both of his
hands on my face, and leans down so our eye level is the same.

Oh my! I'm going to have my real first kiss!

My heart is thumping so loud in my chest. It's like it's trying to get out of me.
There's no doubt he can hear it.

"This is your first kiss," he says, as if reading my mind. As he talk, his lips brushes
mine because our face is so close!

"I don't know how to kiss," I say, biting my lip.

His lips quirk into a smile. "Neither can I," he says, "We just have to let our instinct
take over."

And then he closes the little distance between our lips. I can write a whole novel
about this kiss. It's so-

Beep. Beep.

A sigh escapes from my lips when I open my eyes. Those stupid brown eyes still
haunts me in my dreams. Why did I dream of him now? It's been a long time since
the last time it happened.

I'm thankful for whomever text me because I woke up from my nightmare; a


memory woven into a dream.

Unfortunately, it looks real! Before, when he touches me, I feel warm. Now,
remembering my dream, I feel cold all over my body. I shudder at the thought of
him kissing me again.

At that thought, my mind thinks back of last night.

A smile makes its way in my face as I remember Draky's expression. I can't believe I
kissed him! When I had a crush on him before, I did not even dream of it because it
was impossible. But I did! I kissed him on the cheek!

Way to go Sophia! Hmm I wonder what he thought about the kiss. Does he think I'm
falling in love with him now? In his dreams! I can't wait to see the look on his face
when he finds out that I know about their game, and that I'm playing with him.

Suddenly, I remember the reason I woke up. Getting my cell phone from my drawer,
I open it to see that Draky's the one who sent me a message. Hah. Speaking of the
devil.

Is it okay if we meet at the cafeteria later? So that we can study our notes together.
And, good morning Pie!

If we'll meet at lunch, that means I'm going to eat with him. The thought isn't
appealing but I have to remember to act on my role.

Heaving a sigh, I type:

Good morning Draky! That's okay. See you :)

I put a smiley so that he'll think I like his message. Am I overdoing it? I don't think
so. Am I crazy, talking to myself? Hmm as far as I know, crazy people don't think
they're crazy. Besides, I'm talking to my subconscious mind. Not that it's answering.

At that, I remember Draky. What does it feel like to have your subconscious mind
talking back to you? I have to stop now because I know I'm just blubbering. I do it
when I'm nervous.

I'm nervous because in my peripheral vision, I can see the dress I will wear today.
Below the dress are the shoes. How can I walk in those heels? I hope I won't trip or
slide. Fortunately, my ankle isn't in pain anymore. I just have to walk carefully and
look at the ground where I'm walking.

I'm procrastinating, I know, because I have to take a bath now.

Walking in the bathroom, I lock the door behind me. After removing my clothes, I
open the cold water to take me. I'm shivering from head to toe but I don't want to
shower in the warm water because. . .

I don't know, I might loose my nerve.

Suddenly, a thought comes to my head.

My grandparents are divorced. My parents are fighting. My ex boyfriend broke my


heart. Someone is playing a game on me. How can I believe that there is such a
thing called love? I'm so stupid! I should have learned from their mistakes but I
didn't. I didn't even learn from my own experience.

A tear escapes from my eyes without my permission. That's it-I promise myself that
this will be the last time I will cry. I'll just do everything based on my instinct, not on
my emotion.

I have to give myself some credit, though. Because everyday I smile and act like
there's nothing wrong. It's called putting everything aside and simply being strong
as much as I can.

First, I have to get all the answers I need from my parents. I'll go to our house later
after school.

After showering, I put on my underwear and then my bathrobe. I'm just going to
dress in my room because it might get wet here.

I walk inside my room and blow dries my hair. After that, I put on my dress. In the
mirror, it's two to three inches above the knee. Swallowing the lump in my throat, I
shove my feet on my heels. I try to walk around in my room. So far so good; I'm
even walking straight. Phew! The only thing I don't like is that the heels are clicking
on the ground.

Grabbing my bag, I go downstairs and walk in the dining room.

"Good morning Sophia," Aunt V says, putting her newspaper down on the table.

Andre isn't here. Maybe he's still sleeping, considering it's still early.

Aunt V looks at me, like really look. "Sophia," she exclaims.

Am I horrible? I'll strangle Parker later for forcing me to wear this dress.

"There's something missing," she says, standing up, and studying me thoughtfully.

"Missing?" I repeat.

"Yes," she says, nodding. "But first, you have to eat first and then I'll do something
to you."

Do something to me? What is that?

I take the seat beside Aunt V and make a sandwich. She pours me a chocolate drink.

"Thank you," I say.

She's still looking at me which makes me feel uncomfortable. Why is she staring?

After eating, Aunt V tells me to go to her room.

"I'll um, just brush my teeth again," I say, to prolong the moment, and because I
have to brush my teeth again because I ate.

"Okay," she says, smiling lightly.

When I'm done brushing my teeth, I knock on Aunt V's door. I'm quite nervous on
what she's going to do with me.

"Come in," Aunt V says.

A gasp escapes from my mouth when I open the door. The room is so-- wow! There's
a magnificent bed in the center and a vanity place at the back corner. I can't even
find words to describe it. The furniture's inside are from Europe. How did I know? It's
obvious! The chairs, the windows-

"Sophia," Aunt V says, interrupting my thoughts. "Sit here."

What will she do? I sit on the chair, facing the mirror.

"Um, Auntie?"

"I'll curl your hair, if that's okay with you?" She asks hopefully.

"Sure," I say hesitantly.

"And then I'll put a make up too." When she sees my expression, she adds, "Minimal
only."

"Okay," I say uneasily.

She starts with massaging my hair first, while waiting for the curler to be ready. Her
touch is so soft, I find myself closing my eyes.

"Sophia." Someone tugs at my arms. "Sophia."

Oh my! Did I fell asleep? I can't believe I fell asleep! I open my eyes slowly. I wonder
why they feel heavy. What time is it? Oh no! I'll be late.

A startle gasp escapes from my lips when I see the girl in the mirror.

The girl in front of me isn't me. Her hair is curly which really looks good on her. She
has a light make up, which brings out her features, especially her blue eyes.

A knock on the door interrupts my thoughts.

"You have to go, you might be late in school," Aunt V says.

"Thank you," I say wholeheartedly.

"Thank you," she says, touching my hair lightly, "I've been waiting for the time I can
do it."

We smile at each other, and then we walk outside of her room.

"Do you want to be late?" Andre asks quite irritably. "You know, it's--" He stops
talking when he sees me.

"Sorry," I mumble.

"No need to say sorry," Aunt V says, giving Andre a pointed look. "You won't be late
if you're going now."

"Bye mom," Andre murmurs, kissing his mom's cheek.

"Bye Dre, Sophia," she says, waving her hand. "Take care!"

"You too," I say.

Andre and I walk downstairs and then we continue to go outside, and get in his car.

Andre is quiet as he drives. He looks at me every now and then, and will turn back
again to the road. What do I look like? I feel uncomfortable with his stare!

He's so different from last night because he was annoying and now he's so silent. In
this instant, I prefer the annoying Andre.

When we arrive in the school, I say, "Thank you."

I'm glad we're not late. There are even a few minutes to spare.

"You're welcome," he says evasively.

Before I go to my first class, I decide to go to my locker first to get the books I need.

"Who are you?" A voice from behind asks.

Turning around, I see Driana smiling broadly. "Um, did I overdo it?" I ask uneasily.

"Look at you," she gushes. "Where did you put the real Sophia?"

My lips quirk into a smile. "I hide her in my locker."

"You look great in that dress," she says excitedly, "Where did you get those shoes?"

"Chloe gave them to me."

"Who's Chloe?" She asks, raising her eyebrows.

"Our sub in Arts," I answer.

"What?" she asks incredulously.

"Yeah," I say, "She's-"

"Sophia?"

I whip around to see Draky standing beside his locker. His hair is dark; maybe he
dyed it last night.

"Hey," I say, trying to make my voice smooth.

He just stares at me, his mouth hanging open. His expression is so priceless; I
should have brought a camera with me.

"Take a picture," I say amusedly, "It lasts longer."

*****

You saw a glimpse of Sophia's past with her ex boyfriend. What do you think about
him? Don't worry; you'll know what Drake wrote on Sophia's paper.

The song is What is Love? by Nevershoutnever! Banner by antus_girl.

A lot of readers ask me about the sequel. This is not even finished lol :D hmm it
depends on how this story will end *I already have an ending in mind* ;) I like
writing this story so maybe there will be a sequel :)

Thank you so much! <3

*******************************************
[28] The Bet *Statue
*******************************************
There's a trailer on the side. You have to watch it because it's amazing!
CreativeSideOfLife made it. I really like it :) If you are interested in making a trailer,
what are you waiting for? You can ask me about the details you want to put in the
video, or you can make it the way you want. Banner on the side by RaylaSan :>

This is just the first part, and I'll add the next one this weekend. The song for the
chapter is Statue by Lil Eddie. I got the title of the chapter from the song xD

Happy reading! (:

Chapter 28 Part 1 *Statue*

~ Drake

The girl in front of me is a goddess. I don't know why, but I can't take my eyes off
her. Is this Pie? I notice that she wears light make up. In my opinion, she still looks
beautiful without it. For me, someone is beautiful when it's natural. Even though her
dress is short, it looks classy on her.

She has the same color of her hair, and the eyes. The blue eyes that only belong to
her-

"Draky," Driana says, snapping me out of my reverie.

I shake my head to clear my thoughts. I really don't like where they're going.

"Staring at someone is rude," Pie says bemusedly. Her eyes glitter in delight.

I look away, embarrassed that she catches me staring at her. Swallowing the lump
in my throat, I decide that I can't let her see me like this; open, vulnera-

"Who's star-struck?" Driana asks amusedly.

"I don't know," I say evasively, glowering at her. She sure knows when and how to
tease me. Right, because we're twins.

"Draky, are you?" she says, wiggling her eyebrows at me.

I want to snap at her this instant but I know she's just testing my patience.

Fortunately, Driana has something to do before the first class starts so she tells us
goodbye. She walks away, but not before winking at me.

I shake my head at her, but I'm smiling slightly. Blocking her path, I ruffle her hair
like I used to when we were kids.

She slaps my hand away, and then pauses to scowl at me. "Don't mess my hair
again," she complains, smoothing it back.

She's cute when she looks irritated that's why I want to tease her whenever there's
a chance and an opportunity.

"Whatever," I say. I'm not promising anything.

She puffs out her breath and continues to go to the direction she has in mind.

And then it's just Pie and me in the hallway of lockers. There are students walking to
and from, and there is loud banging of lockers as they open and close.

People stare at me, but I'm used to it. Some glances shyly, and when they catch my
eye, they look away quickly. Some are brave. When they catch my eye, they will
nod, or smile. Some talk to me like they know me. I don't mind though, because I'm
friendly.

Now, they just stare. They don't try to catch my eye. They, too, are staring at the
girl beside me. The guys linger at Pie's a little longer, like she's a statue to be gawk
at. I don't know why, but I mind. I feel protective of her all of a sudden.

Why is that?

I ignore it because talking back to it won't do me any good.

You're selfish aren't you?

Selfish? I snap inwardly.

Because you want that you're the only one who can hurt her.

I'm so startle by the accusation, I stop thinking. Like, I shutdown or something.

Am I really hurting her? I'm just-

"Draky," Pie says, interrupting my thoughts.

"What?" I ask slowly, coming back to my senses.

"See you later in the cafeteria," she tells me.

"Would you mind if I walk you to your first class?" I ask her. And then I pause. Where
did that came from? Me, walking Pie to her first class?

She's clearly taken aback my suggestion. It's painted on her face.

I expect her to ask why, but she doesn't. Anyway, when did she do something I
expect of her?

I can see that she's contemplating her answer. Suddenly, I want to vanish in this
instant. I feel humiliated and unwanted for no apparent reason.

I'm about to open my mouth and say I'm just kidding when she says, "I'd love to."

"Really?" I ask dubiously.

"Yes," she says, nodding her head.

The corner of my mouth twitches upward. I turn my head away so she won't see my
smile. She might know how much her answer matter to me.

"Let's go," I say, before the bell rings. I don't want us to be late.

"How was your sleep?" she asks after a few seconds of silence.

We are walking side by side, not close enough to touch, but not faraway to feel like
strangers.

I notice that something in her voice is different. Is she going to bring up the kiss last
night?

"Good," I say. "What about you?"

She smiles, but it's more like a smirk. "Fine, thank you," she says pleasantly.

There's something weird about her, but I can't quite get what it is.

"What happened to your hair?" Pie asks suddenly.

"I dyed it," I say, not too obviously.

She rolls her eyes. "What I meant was why you dyed it?" she asks dryly.

I shrug, because it's no big deal. "I just feel like it," I say, "I want to make it like it
was before but I don't know how. So here it is." My hair is a combination of black,
and brown which really look good on me.

One moment I'm walking her to her first class, and then the next I'm telling her
goodbye because we're already in front of her room. I make my way to my class in a
daze.

First, second, and third period passed in a blur. I didn't learn a thing. Like, seriously.
Besides, Pie will tutor me. The only thing I remember is going in and out of my
classrooms, moving with my classmates to the next room.

I can't wait to eat. I can't wait to go to the cafeteria and choose what food I will eat
for today. I want to fast forward everything and stop when I'm sitting on the chair
across from her.

Before I know it, the bell signaling its lunch time rings. I don't know why but my feet
walk quickly to the cafeteria. I even have a feeling that I'm not the one making
them move.

And then I see her, all alone in their usual table. Before I go there, I order my food
first because Pie already has a tray on the table. I wonder what she got. I buy
double cheeseburger, fries, and a coke.

On my way to the table, Brian blocks my path.

"Drake," he says.

"Hey," I say, bumping his extended fist. "I won't join you for lunch today."

Usually, when I don't eat with them, I don't tell them, or ask their permission. Now
that one of my friends is here, I don't want to be impolite.

"Going to sit with the chick there?" he asks, cocking his head to the side.

"What chick?" I ask, gaping at him.

He points to where Pie is sitting.

I look at Brian to see if he's kidding but he's face is so serious.

"You mean, you don't know her?" I ask, studying his face carefully to know if he's
playing a joke on me.

He looks at me like I'm crazy. "I. Don't. Know. Her," he says.

Is he stupid? Pie only curls her hair, puts some make up, wears a dress and heels,
and he doesn't recognize her anymore? I'm about to say so but I think better of it.
Instead, I say, "She's Sophia."

Brian steps back like I punch him. "Sophia?" he says incredulously. "As in, Sophia
Taylor?"

I nod. "That's her."

He glances at her, and then at me. He repeats that sequence for at least three
times more.

"Now you know her?" I ask, balancing my tray on my left hand.

"Of course," he says. "She's my classmate in History." He smiles, like he gets the
missing puzzle he wants to complete.

"See you around," I say, walking away from him.

Pie smiles at me when I take the seat across from her.

She really is different. Some girls are cautious about the food they eat in the school
because they're afraid of what might people think about them.

Pie doesn't. She has cheeseburger, fries, coke; and sansrival for dessert. I'm glad we
almost have the same kind of food.

"Where's Driana?" I ask curiously.

"She has to do something for her biology project," she answers.

"That's the same thing Andre told me."

"Because they are partner," Pie says obviously.

"Oh," I murmur. Did Andre mention it? Maybe he did. It just got out of my mind.

At first, Pie and I eat in silence, and then we talk about our project. I give her the
note, and she reads it while chewing her cheeseburger.

Jake catches my eye on the table across from us. He smiles at me, like an evil kind
of smile, and then he laughs at what my friends are talking about.

"We can't help who we fall in love with," she says, looking up from the paper, and
then at me. "Where did you get that?"

"I don't know," I say, "It just came to my mind last night."

She nods thoughtfully, like what I said makes sense, and resumes reading.

I've been dying to ask this question for a long time now but I always chickened out.
Until now.

"Have you been in love?" I ask.

She lowers the paper and puts it on the table methodically. She tilts her head to the
side, making her curly hair hide her eyes.

My fingers are itching to brush her hair so I can see her face. I close my hands and
make them into fist before I do something stupid. And then I remember the bet, so I
lean towards her and tucks her loose her behind her ear.

I hear her catch her breath and the loud pumping of her heart.

How can I hear her heart? Maybe it's just my imagination, running wild again. I
should be used to it by now. But I'm not.

"Draky," she says deliberately, "Have you been in love?"

Again, she asks me the same question I asked her. Isn't she tired of it?

Heaving a sigh, I say, "No." Not yet, I say to myself.

"Not once?" she asks.

"Not once," I say.

Are you sure?

One hundred percent, I think firmly.

"What about you, Pie?" I ask her curiously.

"What about me?" she asks innocently.

I fight the urge to roll my eyes, and say, "Have you been in love?"

"Secret," she says, sticking out her tongue at me.

"Secret?" I repeat incredulously. "But I answered you."

She shrugs.

"That's not fair," I complain.

"Life is not fair," she says matter-of-factly.

Yeah, right. Life is never fair. When you thought that everything's going to work out,
it will all fall apart.

"He did not catch me when I fall," she says softly.

If I'm not leaning towards her, I won't hear her because she said it very quietly.

"He?" I murmur.

Does that mean she had a boyfriend before? Why does that thought make me
uneasy? Clearing my throat, I ask, "What is he like?"

"Why?" she asks, raising her eyebrows delicately. The eye shadow on her eyes
makes her eyes more blue and mysterious at the same time.

"What why?" I ask, a little bit confused.

Pie puts her hands on the table. "Why are you asking that question?"

"Oh," I mumble, looking away from her. I don't know why I asked her that question.

It's because you're jealous.

Me, jealous?

You can't even admit it to yourself.

"Shut up," I mutter under my breath.

"You said something?" Pie asks.

I shake my head to clear my thoughts, and then I decide to answer her question.
"I'm just curious." A smile makes its way in my face as I remember the time Pie and
I talked about curiosity.

"Daydreaming again," she says amusedly.

There's a bit of bread crust on her lips. Slowly, I lean towards her and brush it off
her soft lips.

*******************************************
[29] The Bet *Save Me
*******************************************
Whoo! 4000+ fans! Thank you to each and every one of you :)

xSelennax made a trailer for The Bet. It's the video on the side. Click the External
link for another trailer; Poisonedbones made it. They're both amazing! :> Banner by
a fan.

Want to have a chapter dedicated to you? Read the instruction at the last part of the
chapter.

There are two songs for this chapter: So Far Away by Mayday Parade and Welcome
to My Life by Simple Plan :>

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 28 Part 2 *Save Me*

~Sophia

"She's hot," a guy whispers softly to his friend.

I pretend not to hear it and look innocent. He thinks I haven't heard him.
Fortunately, I have a good hearing. I bite my lip to stop the smile forming on my
lips.

I don't know why people keep staring at me. It's like I'm a bizarre creature. I've been
studying in this school for three years, and this is my fourth and last year but they
just notice me now. Maybe Aunt V overdid my makeover.

Draky and I are on our way to our classroom, minutes before the bell will ring.

"Is she Drake's girlfriend?" I hear someone asks from behind.

Draky's mouth forms onto a smirk.

I scowl at him for finding it amusing and then I remember that he wants me to be
his girlfriend for the bet. I try to walk faster, I really do, but with these heels I'm
wearing, it's close to impossible. Besides, my ankle still hurts from last night. Ugh!

Suddenly, I'm regretting wearing this dress with these heels, curling my hair and
putting make up. And then I remember Draky's face earlier.

And that makes it worth it. I made him speechless. I made him stare at me with his
mouth hanging open. And I know I made the right choice.

When the bell rings, Parker doesn't waste a minute and start to choose who will
discuss first. I don't know if it's intentional because he isn't calling my name. I have
a feeling that Draky and I will be the last to report.

I wonder if today's his last day in teaching us. When will he go back to his college?
We haven't really talked. I hope tomorrow we will. Before he leaves.

There are a lot of discussions going on, one after another. But only three topics grab
my attention. The first one is about beauty and brain. Cristina and Xander discuss it.
Their topic reminds me of the night when Draky and I talked about love.

They say that your beauty doesn't matter when you don't have knowledge in your
brain. I think it's for shallow people who always want to look perfect instead of
studying. And then they explain the relevance of the two by adding quotations from
books and songs.

The next topic is about attraction and intelligence. At first I thought it was the same
as beauty and brain but I was wrong.

Ella and Mitch tell us that if a person is intelligent, he or she will more likely be
attracted to handsome guys or girls. Hah. I thought it's just me.

I never know that it's a fact. Until now.

Handsome guys are my weakness. Now I know.

Is my intelligence the only reason why I was attracted to Draky? Is that it? Maybe,
because now I know the real him. Now I'll use my intelligence to outsmart him.

The last topic that makes me listen is about circumstances and people. Kent and
Jamie explain that the way we treat people affects their life. If you're mean to
someone and you're hurting them, you have a great impact on their life.

As they say, actions speak louder than words. You don't know what's happening in
their life so you don't have the right to mess it. A small thing can lead into a big
thing that can change someone's life forever.

After their discussion, the room's in a complete silence. The whole class absorbs
what they heard.

"That's deep," Parker says solemnly. And then he continues to call names for the
reporting.

The other topics are quite similar and ordinary, I find myself thinking other things.

I can't really focus on the next discussions of my classmates because my mind can't
stop replaying the time when Draky brushed his fingers on my lips. I asked him why
he did that. He said in an embarrass tone that there was a bread crust on my lips.
He really is stupid if he thought he got me.

I can't wait for this to end so that I can have my normal life back. All I want is to
finish my high school and leave this town. I'll go to my college of choice and will live
in a dorm until I graduate.

I want to be away for a while to shape my life the way I want it.

"Last but not least," Parker says loudly, snapping me out my reverie, "Drake Swift
and Sophia Taylor."

My mouth is dry. I swallow the lump in my throat to no avail.

Draky stands first and nods at me. Clearing my throat quietly, I get up and walk
towards the front of the room. All of my classmates stare at Draky and me
expectantly.

I'm not usually nervous in standing in front of a crowd but know I am. I don't know
why, but my knees are shaking beneath me. I hope I will not embarrass myself.

Draky looks at me questioningly. His eyes ask permission if he can start the
discussion.

I nod, and turn towards the class.

Parker smiles at me and waits for us to begin.

Draky says, "Our topic is about-"

Dreaming about the day when you wake up and find that what you're looking for

"Stop it," Parker says angrily.

Has been here the whole ti-

That's Taylor Swift's You Belong With Me. Aren't they tired of annoying me? They
even play music while in class. Really childish.

"Whose cell phone is that?" Parker asks, looking around.

No one's answering. Some of my classmates look down as if they're guilty.

"If you don't tell me this instant-"

"It's my cell phone, sir," Gian says, raising his hand shakily.

"Why did you do it?" Parker asks sternly.

"I was just . . ." he trails off, not knowing what to say next.

"I don't tolerate that kind of behavior in my class," Parker says in a strain voice.
"You'll have a detention later."

"But sir-"

"No excuses," he interjects, giving Gian a pointed look.

Whoa! I think, like my classmates, I stare at Parker with wide eyes. In this instant,
he looks like a professor. A real professor. That's what you get when you mess in his
class.

I glance beside me and see Draky shoots a glare at Gian, making him slump in his
seat.

"Drake, Sophia," Parker says, "Please continue."

Draky grabs my hand softly and squeezes it without looking at me. After that, he
lets go and says, "Our topic is about love and life. Love is strange because we love
someone who doesn't have any feelings for us and people love us but we don't love
them back." He stops and nods at me, my cue to start my part.

"Life is ironic," I begin. I'm proud of myself; my voice doesn't even quiver. "It flows
the way we don't plan it. Unexpected things can happen. One moment can lead into
another. In just a blink of an eye, your life can change forever."

"We can't help who we fall in love with," Draky continues. "It's even surprising when
you find out that everything you want is not going according to plan."

What is he talking about?

"Love comes in least expected places and situations," he says. "You have two
options. First is to accept it with open arms. Second, you can let it go away. It's your
choice." He looks at me after his last word.

"What?" I ask uneasily.

"The connection," he murmurs.

"Oh," I mouth. I face the class and say, "Live the life you want and love the way you
live."

My classmates clap their hands as Draky and I go back to our seats.

Parker walks in front of the room and says, "Thank you for sharing your thoughts in
the class. Even though I just knew you two days ago, I feel like I know all of you for
a long time. I'm glad I had the privilege to teach your class. I hope you'll have a
bright future ahead."

"Why are you saying that, sir?" Lorraine asks.

Parker sighs quietly. "It's my last day in teaching you."

There are sad "Aww" coming from my classmates mouths.

"Remember to follow your dreams," he continues. "Don't be discouraged by simple


problems. Always believe in yourself. Again, thank you."

We clap our hands for him. I know that all of us enjoy Parker's class. I'm so proud to
be his friend.

"Sir?" Gian asks hesitantly when we stop clapping.

"Yes?" Parker says, glancing at him.

"Will I still have detention?"

"Of course," Parker says amusedly, making my classmates laugh hysterically.

After my last class, I go directly to the bus stop and get in when it arrives.

My mind drifts back in Arts, replaying what happened there. I say my gratitude to
Chloe and her face brightens when she sees that I'm wearing her gift. In that
instant, I know that she and Parker will have a happy future with each other. I know
it.

On the next bus stop, I descend the bus and walk in the empty street leading to our
house. The soles of my feet are complaining.

I don't know why I'm afraid, I'm just going to go home and visit my parents. When's
the last time I saw them? I really miss them so much.

A honk beside me makes me jump in surprise. I'm so focused on my thoughts; I


don't notice I'm walking on the road beside a car.

I turn towards it and see Draky lowering his window.

"What are you doing here?" he asks amusedly.

"What are you doing here?" I ask incredulously, gaping at him.

He looks at me oddly, and shrugs his shoulders.

And then I remember the time he followed me. Is it only just yesterday? Why does it
feel like a long time ago?

"Are you following me?" I ask, narrowing my eyes at him.

"Of course not," he says quickly. "My mother called me to check on my Aunt who's
living in the last house on this street."

"Really?" I ask dubiously, crossing my arms over my chest.

"I swear," he says. But why does it sound like he's defensive?

"Okay," I say slowly, and then I'm about to continue walking when he calls my
name. "What?" I ask.

"Get in," he says.

"For what?"

"So that you won't have to walk," he says obviously. I'm quite surprise he doesn't
roll his eyes.

"I don't want to add burden to you," I say warily.

"Believe me," he says amusedly, "You're not a burden to me."

Is this you're plan on making me fall in love with you, huh? "Fine," I say, and slide in
the passenger seat. Let's see what you will do.

But he doesn't try to start a conversation. He's silent as he drives.

"Do you want to come in?" I ask when we arrive in my house.

"No," he says, shaking his head. "I'll just wait for you here."

"Huh?" I murmur.

"I'll wait for you here so that you won't have to ride a bus when you go to Andre's
house."

I know that he almost say home instead of Andre's house but he stop his self
because he doesn't know what I will think of it.

"Okay," I say, and then get out of the car and walk to the path leading to my house.

It's so silent; it's like no one's here. Again.

I search for my house key in my bag and when I find them, I put it in, twist the
doorknob, and open the door. I'm glad I grab the keys in the drawer beside my bed
before leaving the house.

"Mom?" I call.

It's so dark here. My mom doesn't leave the house without a light. Did she or dad go
home last night? I find the switch and click it so I can see.

This is my house but why do I feel like I'm an intruder?

"Dad?" I call as I make my way towards the kitchen. "Mom?" Why aren't they
answering me? "Anybody here?"

My heart is doing little drum beats in my chest. I can feel my blood pumping
through my veins. When I rounded the corner to the kitchen, no one's there.

Maybe they're upstairs, sleeping. Calm down, calm down, I repeat again and again.

But I can't. It's hard to breathe! Do you know the feeling that you're drowning in the
ocean even though you're safe on the land?

The world is starting to spin; I might faint, so I sit on the floor and pull my knees
towards me. I put my head against them. Inhale. Exhale.

I do that for a couple of seconds until I'm sure that the world isn't spinning anymore.

It's like when Matt died-

Stop! I don't have to go that far. There's nothing wrong happened to my parents.
They're alive; just sleeping in their room.

My mouth is dry. My tongue is like a sandpaper grating against my teeth. I stand up


slowly and try to walk towards the fridge and get some water. I need liquid in my
body.

When I open the fridge, the food I bought a few days before I started to live in
Andre's house falls to the ground. Why are these foods still here? Why didn't my
parents eat them? They might get spoiled!

Don't think too much, I remind myself. Maybe they don't feel like cooking so they
just ate outside or maybe they ordered pizza. I have to distract myself to stop
thinking these kinds of thoughts.

I make my way upstairs and the first thing I see is the grandfather clock on the wall
beside the stairwell.

There's my room at the far corner. But first, I have to go to my parent's room to see
them.

I open their door quietly even though I have a nagging feeling that they aren't
inside. I push the door so I can enter. I'm right. They aren't here.

I don't know what's gotten into me to check the closet of my mom. What I see when
I open it makes me gasp. Some of my mom's clothes are gone. And then I move to
the other side of the room for my father's cabinet. Some of his clothes aren't here
too.

Tears start streaming down my face when I realize that my parents left me. They left
me on my own. My head is pounding hard, I can't think straight. My body feels
numb.

I don't remember much what happens after. I think I run blindly downstairs, tripping
because of the heels I'm wearing.

When I get outside, I hear Draky's voice calling my name. I ignore him and continue
to run without a destination in mind.

A stone on my path I haven't seen because of my blurry vision makes me trip on the
sidewalk. I'm about to fall face first on the ground when a hand grabs my waist and
straightens me.

I push Draky away from me but he just ignores my weak attempt to break free.
When my arms fall to my side, he pulls me towards him, pushing my tangled hair
out of my face.

My head rests on his shoulder and his arms encircle my waist. He's just quiet,
rubbing my back softly while murmuring words at me soothingly.

I'm sobbing uncontrollably, I let the guy I despise so much comfort me.

"What happened?" he murmurs long after my tears stop falling from my eyes.

How many minutes have passed? How many hours? We're still on the middle of the
road. Like before, it's empty. Empty, just like my heart.

I shake my head because I know when I open my mouth, I'll breakdown again.

He seems to know what I'm thinking because he doesn't wait for my answer. "Let's
go," he says suddenly.

Where will we go?

"Trust me," he says, and helps me get in his car.

******

I'll dedicate three chapters, for three fans. First, for the commenter that has the
most imaginative place on where will Drake and Sophia go, and what will they do.
Second, whoever has the closest guess on what will really happen. Third, the
funniest and probably the longest comment :) Update: I'm sorry, but the guessing
game is now closed. I already picked the winners. Thank you! :)

*******************************************
[30] The Bet *Into the Wild
*******************************************
PLEASE READ:

Thank you so much for participating in the guessing game! You guys have creative
minds :) I really enjoyed reading your guesses about what might happen. You are all
deserving to win but unfortunately, I can just dedicate three chapters for three fans.
The good news is I changed it to TEN fans! :D For the other readers I didn't pick, I'm
sorry, but there's still next time :> The winners are:

~kukudube, ~ purpleprincess97, ~ImBrittney, ~CaliforniaGirl, ~lidiipopz,


~EternalLovee, ~XxLoveIsBlindxX, ~booklover121, ~KatyLouiseJohnX, ~
Chessernie03

Message me on what chapter you want me to dedicate to you -- as long as it's not
yet dedicated to someone else ;)

Banner by KieraaFran.

I made a Facebook page! Click the external link, and kindly like it if you have a
Facebook. Or just search: Ilurvbooks

There are two songs for this chapter: Shakespeare in Love by Layla Kaylif and
Forever and a Day by Jem :)

Happy Reading, and enjoy! (:

Chapter 29 *Into the Wild*

~Sophia

I hate crying, especially beside a person I dislike. I don't want to be weak. I can't let
anyone see I'm hurting.

There's a fire burning in my chest, suffocating me, making it hard to breathe.

What kind of parents are they, for just leaving me on my own? Where are they
now?! Are they together? What are they doing? Why did they leave me? So many
questions are left unanswered, making my head want to explode.

I should stop thinking about them. In the first place they didn't think of what will
happen to me. They are so selfish! Since Matt died, all they think about is their
selves. It's like they don't have a child anymore.

I put my fist in my mouth to stop the scream starting to build in my throat. The sob
and hiccup are waiting for me to breakdown so that I can let them out. Tears are
brimming at the back of my eyes but I do the best I can to hold them. How come I
have a lot of liquid in my body? I want to be numb this moment to not experience
this pain inside me. It's too much to bear.

I shake my head to clear my mind off these thoughts. I have to think of just where I
am now.

We've been driving for what feel like hours. I don't know where in the world he's
taking me. This guy I despise, asked me to trust him. How can I when I know that
he's just doing this because of a bet? I'm just a pawn in his sick twisted game.

And that stupid thought makes a tear from my eye escapes. I wipe it away with a
shaking hand. I don't know what to do with my life. The world is crashing down
around me.

In the corner of my eye, I see Draky glancing at me every now and then. Maybe he's
waiting for the time I'll freak out again. I won't give him that satisfaction. I don't
want him to see me like that again-- vulnerable.

I force myself to be brave, but in this kind of situation it's hard. But still, I try. There's
no harm in trying. I look at the window of the car but I don't see anything. My eyes
are blurry.

I let the guy beside me to take me wherever he wants. And then I remember
something. Even though it doesn't count as a goal, it makes my life worth living. I'll
graduate in high school, and then go to college. Before that, my abstract goal is to
make Drake Swift fall in love with me. It's not a good thing; revenge, but I need it to
look forward to the future. Besides, I have a feeling that he's just doing this for the
bet. What more is there, right?

He doesn't know what's happening in my life. He doesn't have a right to mess it!
Didn't he listen to the discussion earlier? When will he stop this game of his? If ever

he stops, will I forgive him? Maybe. Maybe not. Only time will tell. Perhaps when all
the wounds in my heart starts to heal.

I'm not going to hurt him. I'm just going to make him fall in love with me. As they
say, you have to play in order to win. Besides, I'm still going to tutor him. He should
be thankful because despite what he's doing, I'm helping him. Anyway, I need the
time of tutoring to make him fall in love with me.

Will we continue this until we destroy the true meaning of love? Will we stop until
one of us is broken? I guess I'll just stick to the main point instead of thinking about
what will happen between us.

Who knows what my parents are doing? Wait! Aunt V probably have an idea. She's
my mom's best friend. If she doesn't know everything, I'm sure she knows
something. I have to talk to her later when I get home. I'm so paranoid. I even think
I hate my parents for leaving me. I didn't even think rationally-that they just went
somewhere important. The dreading question is: Why didn't they tell me?

I glance at the clock in the dashboard and see that it's 4:30 pm. Just a few minutes
of driving. We don't start a conversation because we don't have anything to say.
He's probably burning with curiosity why I cried earlier.

My thoughts are jumbled. It's like I'm not the one thinking them. I feel like a shadow
of my own self.

Before I know it, we're passing the outskirts of the town.

"Where are we going?" I ask. And then I'm startle because I decide not to talk to him
while in the car. My voice is rough because of crying so I clear my throat.

Draky looks at me with a surprised expression on his face; maybe he doesn't expect
me to speak. "You'll see," he says.

"What will I see?" I ask.

"A little impatient, are we?" he asks teasingly.

Give it to Draky to joke in this kind of situation. I swallow the hiccups that are
starting to get out of my mouth.

After that, we don't speak again. We settle ourselves with our own preoccupied
thoughts.

I busy myself on thinking where we are going. In the park? In a restaurant? I


imagine different kinds of scenarios in my head.

Draky suddenly parks his car on the side of the road and shuts off the engine. There
are no other cars here. This place is like, secluded.

"Where are we?" I ask, sliding out of the car.

In front of me is a trail. Surrounding it are tall trees and trees and trees. It's like a
green planet. I don't think I know this place.

"What are we doing here?" I ask.

Draky walks to where I'm standing. "I want you to see something," he says.

"Where?" I ask.

"In this forest," he says.

Goodness! There are a lot of places in my mind where I guess where we will go but I
never imagined the woods!

"We're going to hike," I state.

"Yes," he says enthusiastically.

I even thought we'll go to a carnival! In the ocean! In a park! But why in a forest? I
thought he wants me to fall in love with him? The forest is not a romantic place. And
then I remember that I'm wearing heels. Ugh! I shouldn't have joined him!

"I'm not wearing the appropriate attire for hiking," I say obviously.

Draky tears his gaze away from the trees and looks at me up and down. By the look
on his face, he forgot that I'm wearing a dress and heels. After a few seconds, he
sighs.

"What now?" I ask. I have the urge to stomp my feet on the ground and walk away.

"Where do you want to go?" he asks.

"I think we should stick to the plan."

"What do you mean?" he asks, confused.

"Take me to the place where you want to go," I say obviously, fighting the urge to
roll my eyes.

His mouth pulls upward but then turns quickly into a frown. "You're wearing heels,"
he says, furrowing his eyebrows.

"I can manage," I mutter.

I don't know why, but I want to go to his magical place in the forest. It may not be
magical but maybe I'll forget all the problems I am experiencing.

"Are you sure?" he asks.

"Yes," I say wryly, "Lead the way."

He starts walking towards the trail and I follow after him, leaving the old Sophia
Taylor behind.

After a few yards, Draky takes the direction away from the trail.

"Where are you going?" I ask incredulously.

"To the right path," he says.

"What about the trail?" It's already hard walking on it, and now he wants to change
direction?!

His mouth twitches upward. "Are you afraid?"

"Of course not," I snap, and walk ahead of him.

He grabs my arm and says, "That's not the right direction."

I puff out a breath and walks to the other side. I hear his soft chuckle behind me.
That's the only time I'm ahead of him because the way is trickier than I've thought.

There are a lot of obstacles everywhere. Fallen trees, twigs, anything you can
imagine in a forest. We avoid those as much as we can.

One time, there's a tree on the way. Draky holds my hand as I jump to its other side.
After that, he lets go and continue to wherever we're going.

We've been walking around for what feels like hours now. My feet are in pain. I don't
want to complain because I don't want him to think that I'm weak. These heels are
so getting in the way! I trip and slide; fortunately, Draky's here to help me.

He takes off his jacket and puts it on his shoulder. He's wearing a gray shirt
underneath. His muscles are-

Stop thinking about him that way! I chastise myself.

When there are branches on the way, he raises them so that I can go on. He makes
the path bearable for me. I almost pause and take off my heels but when I glance
down at the ground, I can see insects moving around. There are even broken twigs
and sharp roots. I might hurt my feet a little more so I dismiss the idea. I just
continue to walk with my heels, trying to move as carefully as I can. If only I'm
wearing my sneakers, he doesn't have to help me!

I have a few scratches on my arms and legs. Mosquitoes are sucking my blood.
There are different kinds of insects lurking everywhere.

One time, I almost fall to the ground because of an unseen root; thankfully, Draky
grabs my hand on time before I ruin the dress Parker brought me. It's just a shame
I'm wearing this dress and heels in this place.

The trees are so tall; I can barely see the clouds above. It looks dark but it's just five
in the afternoon.

Where will he take me? A waterfall? A historic cave? A high cliff?

There are more times when I almost slide because the path we're taking becomes
slippery. It's a good thing I grab a hold of something before I fall down.

"Almost there," Draky says, looking back at me. He's a few feet ahead, clearing the
path.

"Whatever," I mutter.

I'm running out of breath. I want to rest but I have to continue. Sweat pours down
my face and I wipe it away with the back of my hand. I've always wanted to hike. If
I'm wearing appropriate clothing, I'll appreciate this even more.

He pushes a branch of a tree, and then walks into some kind of a magical place in
the forest.

"What is this place?" I ask, looking around me in amazement.

There are trees blooming here, unlike the trees I first saw earlier. They look like
cherry blossoms, with green leaves. It's the first time I see this kind of tree. The
grass here is greener and there are some wild flowers scatter everywhere.

"I don't know what it's called," he says thoughtfully.

I breathe in the fresh air. It's cold, but it feels good. The wind dries the tears in my
cheeks. I feel relieve, like the wind takes all my problems away. Before I know what
I'm doing, I'm sitting on the grass. It's so comfortable and relaxing.

Draky sits beside me, but not too close. There are a few feet of space between us.
I'm glad he's not invading my personal space. To my amazement, he lies on the
grass. He puts his hands at the back of his head, and stares at the sky above us.

There are tall trees obscuring the sun from the view. I can just make out the outline
of the sun. I want to lie on my back too, but unfortunately, I can't because I'm
wearing a dress. A short dress. So I just stretch my legs in front of me and take off
my heels letting the grass tickle my feet.

There are different kinds of birds flying above us. Some are singing a melody or two.

I close my eyes and let my other senses take action. I want to be a bird-

"Why?"

I open my eyes and see Draky staring straight at me. "What?" I ask.

"You said you want to be a bird," he says, tilting his head to the side. His hair falls to
his eyes and he brushes it off with his hand.

I can't believe I said that aloud! Heaving a sigh, I say, "I want to be a bird. What
about you?"

"Why do you want to be a bird?" he asks, ignoring my question.

I guess he became tired of me asking the same question that he does, and now he's
making a strategy for it to be fair.

"Because they can fly," I answer. "They're free. They can go to wherever they want.
I want to fly and soar the sky."

He nods thoughtfully and looks at a tree with a bird perch on its trunk.

"What about you?" I repeat. "What do you want to become in your second life?"

"If I can choose what to become," he says, "I'd like to be a star."

Star? I expected him to say bird so that we can be together you know-for the bet.
But star? Who would have thought Draky wants to be a star?

"Why?" I ask.

He smiles slyly. "It's a secret."

"A secret?" I ask incredulously.

"Yes," he says, nodding.

"I told you my reason!"

He shakes his head, not wanting to budge. "Maybe I'll tell you someday," he says
teasingly.

"Whatever," I mutter.

We are silent after that but it's comfortable. We're both mesmerized by this
enchanted place. It feels like all my problems are long long gone now. If this is-

"What you're doing is illegal you know," Draky says amusedly, snapping me out of
my thoughts.

"What am I doing?" I ask, turning my head to look at him.

He's props on his elbow, and he's staring at my hands. "You're pulling off the grass.

"Oh," I mouth, and stop whatever my hands are doing. I don't know why I'm pulling
off the grass. I open my hands and there are bits of grasses on them. I get a tissue
from my bag and wipe the grass away.

"Draky," I say.

"What, Pie?" he says, raising his eyebrow.

"How did you find this place?" I ask curiously.

"When I was a kid, a Boy Scout member, we had a camping," he says, lying on his
back. "It was an overnight. Here in the forest."

"Here?" I say, looking around for emphasis.

"Not really here," he says.

"If not here. . ." I trail off.

"I got lost," he says. "We had a leader to follow but I wander on my own."

I'm not surprised with that. Nothing unusual.

"Unfortunately," he continues, "I didn't find them right away. I scream and scream
but they didn't hear me."

And then I realize why Draky wants to take me here. Because he knows that I want
to scream all my frustrations away. Now I know. Now I understand.

Taking a deep breath, I scream as loud as I can. And then I scream again. And again.
Until I feel my throat protesting. It feels good to scream. I've always wanted to do
this but I'm afraid people will hear me.

Before I know it, I'm on my feet, screaming at the top of my lungs. There are tears
flowing at the corner of my eyes but I ignore them. When I don't have energy to
scream, I flop down on the grass and laugh. I don't know, maybe I'm crazy. But it
feels good to laugh after screaming so loud.

Somehow, birds fly away because of my scream. No doubt I startle them. Draky
smiles because he knows that I know.

"How?" I ask, as soon as I stop laughing.

"What how?" he asks, still smiling.

"How did you know that I want to scream?"

"It's written on your face," he says.

Is it true? Well, I feel good now.

"By the way," I say, "How did you find your way to your camp?"

"I saw the smoke they build," he says, "And then I followed it."

"I guess they searched for you? I mean, you were lost, right? So they had to find
you." I don't know why I'm blabbering.

"They did," Dray says amusedly. "They were worried about me. And then they
scolded me for wandering alone."

I'm grinning from ear to ear. "You go here whenever you want to scream?"

"Something like that," he says, "because I know no one will hear me."

"What if someone comes?"

"No one knows this place besides me," he says, and then adds, "And you."

Oh.

I can feel the heat flooding my face, creeping into my cheeks. Stupid blush! I clear
my throat awkwardly and look away. What else is there to say?

"Oh no," Draky mutters after a few minutes.

"What?" I ask, at the same time I hear the thunder.

I look at the sky to see that the blue earlier is gray now. How can we be oblivious?

"Come on," he says urgently. He stands up quickly and offers his hand to me.

I grab it and he helps me to get up. "What now?" I ask, while I quickly put on my
heels.

If we run as fast as we can, we can't still go to the car without being drenched in the
rain. Besides, we both know that I can't run. As Draky thinks of what to do, the clock
is ticking faster and faster. The gray clouds become darker. In a matter of seconds,
the heavy drops of rain will fall on us.

"Let's go," Draky says.

"Where?" I ask.

He grabs my hand and we walk as fast as we can. I don't let go because he helps
me when I trip. It's cold, but the only warm thing is the hand of Draky. Suddenly,
little drops of rain start to fall.

Draky looks up and scowls at the sky as if he can stop it by just glaring at it. We stop
and then he takes off his jacket and puts it around me. He pulls the hoodie so that I
won't get soak.

The jacket smells like him. It feels warm too. The good thing is that rain is only
dripping slowly. I'm sure it will fall on heavy drops later. I can't see where we are
going so I just let him guide me.

Finally, we stop in front of a small cabin. Draky opens the door and then we enter
the threshold. Right on cue, there's a loud thunder coming from outside. He closes
the door and walks to the corner.

I can't see how much big this is because it's dark. There's a broken window on the
right corner a few feet beside the door. The only light emanates from the lightning.

Suddenly, there's a flicker of light behind me. I whip around to see that it comes
from a candle. That's when I see the inside of the cabin. It's the same size as my
room in Aunt V's house. There are blankets and pillows on the floor. Draky's sitting
with a bag of groceries beside him.

"What is this place?" I ask.

"I found this when I came back to the forest a few years ago," he says, "And then I
decided to put some things in it so in case of emergency, I have a place to go to."

"A haven," I blurt out.

His mouth pulls at the corner. "Yes."

There's more to Drake Swift than meets the eye. I'm starting to unravel the real
him.

"Are you hungry?" he asks.

"Yes," I say.

He gives me the bags of groceries so that I can choose whatever I want. There are
junk foods, mineral water bottles, Twinkies, and cookies. I get a mineral water, and
chocolate chip cookies.

Draky organizes the blankets so that we can sit on them while eating. I take off my
heels and sit across from him. The soles of my feet are throbbing. I'm so tired.

"I'm sorry," he says after we're done eating. "It's my fault you're stuck here with
me."

"It's okay," I say with a shrug.

"Sorry," he says again.

"When's the last time you come here?" I ask.

"A few days ago," he says.

"Aren't you going to ask me what happened earlier?" I ask curiously.

"Believe me," he says," I want to know everything that happened but I don't want to
interfere. It's better if you want to tell me without me asking about it."

I think my mouth is hanging open so I snap it shut. I can't believe this is Drake Swift
talking to me. Before, he used to ask me questions even though he thought I

wouldn't answer them. Now, he's willing to wait for me to open up. What's
happening here?

"When I went to our house," I say, "My parents aren't there." And then I tell him that
some of my parents' clothes are gone, and that I don't have any idea on where they
are now.

He listens to me without interruption. I don't know but why I'm telling him this, but
when I finished talking, it feels like something lifts off my shoulders.

He leans in close to me and pushes the hair out of my eyes. After that, his hand
lingers on my cheek, brushing the tear that escapes from my eyes. My heart is
drumming painfully in my chest. I think it even skips a beat. My mind tells me to
look away from him to break away from his spell but my eyes are captured in his
piercing gaze.

I know he's waiting for me to stop him but I can't find the right words. I can't even
open my mouth.

What is this guy doing to me? I want to swallow but it's hard when you're nervous.
Our face is just a few inches away from each other. Slowly, he closes the distance
between us and-

It's a love story baby just yes.

Cell phone. Ringing.

I know I should be embarrassed about what might happen but to my surprise, I


laugh. Who would have thought Drake Swift likes Taylor Swift? If not for her Love
Story-

I can't finish that line of thought. Thank God his cell phone rings!

"Hello?" Draky says, breaking me from my thoughts.

"Who is that?" I murmur.

"Driana," he mouths. His face is flushed.

I know that he knows what could have happen if his cell phone didn't ring. He clicks
something on his phone-loud speaker because I can now hear Driana's voice.

"Where are you?" she asks.

"In the woods," Draky answers.

"What are you doing there?" Driana demands.

"Long story."

"Who's with you?" asks Driana.

Draky looks at me and raises his eye brow.

"Me," I say slowly.

"Sophia?!" she exclaims.

"Yes," I say.

"What are you doing there with my brother?"

I can imagine her with wide eyes, mouth hanging open. Draky turns away from me
but not before I see the smile forming on his mouth.

Taking a deep breath, I say, "Long story."

I wonder why she's silent. I hear murmurs on the other line.

"Where are you?" I ask.

"At Andre's," she says.

On cue, Andre says, "Hi guys!"

"What are you doing there, Driana?" Draky asks.

I can see her rolling her eyes as she says, "I want to talk to Sophia but she's not
answering her phone so I decided to come here."

"My phone doesn't have a battery," I say.

"When are you going home?" Andre asks. "Mom's worried."

"I don't know," I say.

"It's raining cats and dogs," Draky chimes in. "We're going as soon as the rain
stops."

"Are you safe there?" Driana asks. There's concern on her voice.

"We're fine," Draky reassures her. "Tell mom not to worry."

"Okay," she says.

"Go home," Draky says, "It's already late."

"Whatever," Driana mutters.

"Take care, you two," Andre says seriously.

Draky's phone is flashing, signaling it will shut down because of a low battery.

"Don't worry about us," I say, "We're coming home as soon as we can."

"Goodbye," Draky says.

"See you!" Driana and Andre say simultaneously.

After the phone shuts down, there's an uncomfortable silence between Draky and
me.

"Goodnight?" he says.

"Night," I murmur. I get a pillow and lie down, putting the blanket up to my neck.

"You're going to sleep now?" he asks, lying down as well, a few inches away from
me. I can hear the beat of his heart.

"Yes," I say.

"Oh," he murmurs.

I wait for him to say something but he doesn't, so I ask, "What is it?"

"Nothing," he says.

It's still raining and even if it's not, we can't go home because it's dark. Maybe we'll
get lost in this forest. The floor is hard, but it's better than being drenched in the
rain. It's cold, but Draky's jacket makes me feel warm.

"Sweet dreams Pie," he says.

"You too Draky," I murmur.

My mind is already shutting down. I think he says something but I don't know what
it is because my mind is fuzzy. Maybe I'll remember it when I wake up in the
morning. Maybe.

***********

I had the idea on where will Sophia and Drake go when we hiked in a forest trail last
February and I was not wearing appropriate clothes xD

*******************************************
[31] The Bet *Confusing Thoughts
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 30 *Confusing Thoughts*

~Drake

Tick tock.

Tick tock.

Tick tock.

The only sound comes from my watch, the beat of our hearts, and the soft breathing
of Pie. I glance at my wrist watch and see that it's passed midnight. (I'm glad it's
water proof. If it's not, there's no doubt it's not working now.)

Today's the tenth day. I can't believe it! A lot has happened already. It feels like I've
known Pie my whole life. It's not even two weeks yet. It seems impossible, but it's
true.

Who would have thought I'll bring her here? Even Andre doesn't know this place.

I don't know when the rain stopped falling from the sky. We can't go home because
it's dark. Even though I know this place, I am not that familiar. We might get lost,
and I can't let that happen.

I roll on my side and face her. She looks innocent, like an angel. She's very different
from my nightmare of her. This sleeping girl beside me is Pie.

Did she hear what I said to her before she fell asleep? Maybe not. Her eyes were
already dropping at the time.

Her lips are trembling and she mumbles something quietly.

Is she awake?

Sleep talking.

"Matt," she murmurs.

Matt? She's dreaming about her brother?

A tear escapes from the corner of her eyes.

Before I know what I'm doing, I raise my hand and wipe it away with my fingers. The
tiny drop of tears feels warm to the touch. I let my hand linger on her cheek, softly
brushing the scratches she got from hiking and running. Her face is soft, like a baby.

I push the hair that is falling to her eyes. My hand has a mind of its own-- it holds
her silk hair and play with it.

My forefinger traces the side of her jaw, her nose, and her eyelids. She has long
eyelashes. I catch myself before I touch her lips. Our faces is so close, it makes me
remember last night.

We almost kissed! Can you believe it? I can't! It feels like there's a pull moving
towards us, wanting us to get close, and that's when my cell phone rings, breaking
the connection between us.

I don't want to think what could have happen if it didn't ring. What's the point?

The point is you're thinking about it.

Pfft. It will never happen.

I'm so confused! I can't even distinguish which is which; my pretend actions from
my real ones.

Pie squirms in her blanket; she's shivering.

I take my blanket off me and place it on top of hers carefully, to not wake her. And
then I lie down again, turning my back on her. If I face her, I might not be able to
sleep because I'll just stare at her whole night. It's cold but I can manage. I shut the
voice inside my head and wait for a sleepless dream to come.

Without opening my eyes, I know that it's morning. The ray of the sun is hot, even
behind my close eyelids.

Is Pie still sleeping? I strain to hear clearly but the only sound comes from her
normal breathing. I assess my position without opening my eyes.

In my sleep, I roll over to the side so I'm facing her. My hand is touching something
warm in this cold place. I peek under my lashes and see that my hand is resting on
her arm.

My eyes widen and I remove it quickly before she wakes up. That's when an idea
comes to my head. Just thinking about it makes me laugh.

I position myself carefully so we are facing each other, and there are just a few
inches of space between us. I grab her left hand slowly and put it on my waist, and
then lean her head to my chest. Her right hand is on my face.

I can't wait to see her expression when she wakes up. While waiting, I feign
sleeping. Just imagining her face makes me grin from ear to ear.

After a few minutes, my patience pays off. I can feel her stirring beside me. Still, I
don't open my eyes. She's still sleeping! I can't wait any longer so I open my eyes at
the same time she finally wakes up.

At first, she blinks her eyes to clear her vision. When she sees me, her eyes widen.
She rubs the sleep from her eyes, maybe thinking she's just dreaming. She looks at
our entangled bodies and gasps.

Her gaze turns towards her hand that's on my waist. She snatches it with her hand
on my face.

"Wh . . . Why. . . What did," she stutters, not finishing her sentence.

Oh, I miss this Pie. The one stuttering when she's embarrassed.

"What did you do?" she asks finally. Her face is red, like she's burning because of a
fever.

"I didn't do anything," I say innocently. "You're restless when you're sleeping that's
why. . ." I trail off, looking at her meaningfully. I control the laughter that is starting
to build inside me.

She shakes her head slowly, not believing what she saw. "But I'm not," she says, still
not looking at me right in the eye.

"Maybe you're scared last night," I say, "That's why you moved close to me and put
your arm around me."

Her mouth hangs open and an unreadable expression crosses her face. She doesn't
know what really happened so she thinks I'm telling the truth.

She's so stubborn; she doesn't want to budge and doesn't want to admit that I'm
right. Unfortunately for her, she doesn't know that I just positioned us together. I
feel guilty for teasing her.

It's not a smart move but her expression is priceless. I have no doubt I'll remember
it forever. Besides, nothing really happened.

Pie swallows nervously and removes the blanket entangled on her. "Why do I have
two blankets?" she asks, confused.

"You were shivering last night so I put mine on top of yours," I explain.

She narrows her eyes and her brows furrow as she thinks deeply.

"What?" I ask, sitting up.

"You position us, didn't you?" she says accusingly, sitting up as well.

"What?" I ask incredulously. Does she have a third eye or what? How can she guess
right?

She scowls at me and her mouth sets into a thin hard line, erasing the memory of
our almost kiss last night. "Forget it," she mumbles, looking away.

I let out the breath I don't know I'm holding. I almost got caught! Now I know I can't
do something like that again.

"Want to go home now?" I ask softly.

She nods.

I ruin everything.

Again.

I know; you don't have to rub it on my face!

We put the blankets and pillows on their places. After that, I ask Pie if she wants to
have breakfast. She declines and says that she'll just eat at home.

We go outside the cabin and I close the door behind me. No need to lock it. No one
knows this.

As we walk, I notice that she's limping.

"What happened?" I ask.

"Nothing," she says evasively.

"Why are you walking like that then?"

We stop beside a big tree, and she leans into it, breathing heavily. What's happening
to her? We just walked a couple of yards.

"Are you okay?" I ask gently, moving towards her.

"My right foot," she mumbles.

I kneel down and remove her right heels off her foot. She gasps at my actions. Her
eyes widen as she looks me examine her foot.

"I think this happens because the sprain you had the other night came back," I say.

She bites her lower lip and looks worried.

"Does it hurt?" I ask, holding her ankle carefully.

"A little," she admits, "But I can walk."

"Really?" I ask dubiously.

"You'll see," she says stubbornly getting her heels on my hand and putting it back.
She takes a step and then hurt herself even more because there are a lot of stones
in this path. "I guess I'll just walk barefoot then," she says with a sigh.

I roll my eyes and say, "I'll just carry you."

Her eyes are still red from crying yesterday. There are dark shadows behind them. I
can see that she's tired but she doesn't want to admit it. She doesn't want people to
know her weak side. For me, that makes her brave. Somehow, strong.

What will happen when we go home? Where will she find her parents? What's
happening to them? Why did they leave her?

"Okay," she says finally, riding on my back. She wraps her legs on my waist and
puts her hands on my neck.

I stand up and begin to walk then, holding her legs to stop them from swaying.

"Pie," I say after a minute.

"What?" she asks.

"What did you dream last night?" I turn my head to look at her but she forces me to
look ahead. "What?"

"You might walk into a tree," she says warily. "Didn't anyone tell you to look in front
of you while walking?"

I roll my eyes, but of course she can't see it.

"I don't remember," she says, answering my question earlier.

"Really?" I ask curiously.

"Yes," she says, "Why are you asking?"

"I heard you talking while sleeping," I say.

"I'm not talking while I'm sleeping," she says indignantly.

"But I heard you," I say obviously.

"What did I say?" she asks cautiously.

"You dreamed about me," I tease.

I feel her stiffen behind me. "You're lying," she mutters.

I can't help but laugh at that. "How do you know?" I challenge, "You're sleeping."

"I didn't dream of you," she says firmly.

"I think you dreamed of Matt," I say, not teasing her anymore. "You said his name a
few times."

"Oh," she murmurs, "I don't remember it."

I don't know what to reply to that so I remain silent. Sometimes words are the cause
of misunderstanding so it's better to be silent. Besides, it's a nice feeling. It's not
awkward, and we hear the rustling of leaves because of the wind, and the melody of
birds singing above us.

Before I can stop myself, I ask, "Do you miss him?"

Stupid! Of course she misses him. He's her little brother.

Pie's silent, not answering my question. Sometimes I have to stop saying my


thought aloud.

"I miss him," she says finally, "Every single day."

"I'm sorry," I murmur. What else is there to say?

"It's okay," she says, "Before, I don't want to talk about him because I don't want to
accept that he's dead. Now it's fine. And it's good to say that I miss him aloud."

I can hear the smile on her voice. "Why don't you tell him then?"

She takes a deep breath, and before I can cover my ears, she shouts, "I miss you
Matt! I really miss you so much! I hope you're happy wherever you are!"

My ears stung. She yells near them.

After she settles down, she realizes what she had done. "Ow," she mutters, "I'm
sorry if that was loud for you."

"It's not," I say, even though I can feel the insides of my ears vibrating. It even
distorts the sound I hear. I hope they're not bleeding.

"It's so good to scream at the top of my lungs," she says.

"Yes," I agree.

"Drake."

I'm startled because she called my name; my real name, not her nickname for me.
What am I suppose to say: Sophia or Pie? Sometimes I even forgot that Sophia's her
real name.

"Draky," Pie says, pulling my hair to get my attention.

"That hurts," I protest. Actually, it doesn't hurt. Her hands are so soft, like a feather
touch.

"You're daydreaming again," she says amusedly.

"I am not," I say, "I'm just thinking."

She chuckles softly.

"What were you going to say earlier?" I ask.

"Nothing," she says quickly; a sure sign that she's lying.

"If you don't tell me, I'll drop you," I threaten playfully.

"Why don't you try it?" she urges.

I was just kidding but I can't back out now. I'll just pretend to drop her and stop
when she's almost to the ground. I'm about to do my plan when she tightens her
hold on my neck. I'm choking and gasping for breath.

"Pie," I croak.

"You'll drop me?" she asks mockingly.

"I . . . won't."

"Good," she says smugly, loosening her hold on my neck.

This girl is so utterly impossible! She does things I've never dreamed of a girl doing.

"Who has the upper hand then?" she whispers to my ear. Her hair tickles me and
her voice makes me shiver.

"You," I mutter under my breath.

What can I do? As if I'll drop her. I know that she knows that I'm just teasing her so
she's playing a game with me. She has the upper hand -- just today because hey,
she's at my back! She can pull my hair and shout at my ear. As if I'll really drop her.
I'm not insane!

Suddenly, I can feel her hand brushing my hair. What is she doing?

"Your hair suits you," she says thoughtfully.

I want to see her face but I'm afraid that she'll see the expression I have.

"Thank you," I murmur.

It's not hard walking in a path where you're familiar with. I can't remember how
many times I went here in the past. When I want to think and I don't want anyone to
bother me, I go here, or when I want to smell the fresh air that's coming from the
trees. The last time I came here was when-

"Life is so short," Pie says, breaking me from my thoughts. "We must do what we
can now because we never know if we'll still be alive tomorrow."

"That's a good topic," I say. "Why didn't you suggest it when we were brainstorming
the other day?"

I feel her shrug. "Ideas come at unexpected times," she says.

"That means you shouldn't force yourself," I say matter-of -fact.

"Yes," she agrees.

We're silent after that. The hike this time is faster because it's sloping down.

After a few minutes, I can see the road already. I cross it and walk towards my car. I
put Pie down and unlock the passenger door.

"They didn't tow your car," she says, sliding in.

I don't have a reply for that so I just smile. I start the car as soon as I get in.

Pie stares outside the window as I drive. She has a faraway look that's why I don't
start a conversation because I don't want to interrupt her.

It's passed ten AM when we arrive at Andre's house. Pie and I get out of the car at
the same time. We walk side by side and stop in front of the door.

"Thank you," she says, "For last night."

"It's nothing," I say.

I brace myself for another kiss. On the cheek. I'm not expecting. I'm not assuming.
I'm just. . . Nothing.

"That means a lot to me," she says. Her mouth is starting to form into a smile.

"Just call me whenever you need someone to talk to," I say.

What? What did I say? I don't know what's coming out of my mouth!

"Okay," Pie says, playing with her hands.

I hear a laugh inside my head. No doubt that's the voice talking to me. I can't
believe it can laugh!

"Draky," Pie says, snapping me from my thoughts.

"Yes, Pie?"

She takes a step towards me and then the front door of the house opens.

We both look at the same time.

"Parker?" Pie and I say simultaneously.

******

I hope you liked this! (:

The song is If Life Is So Short by The Moffats. I love 90's songs :>

Banner by antus_girl.

Don't forget to Like the Facebook page =)

Thank you so much! <3

*******************************************
[32] The Bet *Foolish Heart
*******************************************
There are two songs for this chapter. Rangers by A Fine Frenzy, and You Give Love A
Bad Name by Bon Jovi.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 31 *Foolish Heart*

~Sophia

"What happened?" Parker asks.

"What are you doing here?" I ask incredulously, ignoring his question.

Parker looks between Draky and me, and he's smiling slyly. "I sent you a message
last night," he says, ignoring my question. "I said that we'll hang out today before I
go back to school tomorrow."

"Shoot," I mutter, slapping my hand on my forehead. "My cell phone isn't working.
It's low bat."

"Why don't you come in and tell us what happened last night?" he says, giving me a
meaningful look.

Draky and I enter the threshold and Parker leads us to the living room, like he's the
owner of the house.

"Andre explained your absence while we were waiting for you."

Andre?

I am surprised when I see Chloe, Driana, and Andre sitting together in the living
room. They are all smiling at us. I glance at Draky but he has a confused expression
on his face. I can feel the blood rising to my cheeks, flooding my whole face.

"What are you staring at?" Draky asks finally. His eyes move to every faces in the
room. His eyes widen when he sees Driana. "What are you doing here?" he
demands.

"I slept here," Driana says, crossing her arms over her chest.

"What?" Draky exclaims.

Andre, Parker, Chloe and I are staring at the twins.

"What about mom?" Draky continues in the same tone. "She slept alone in the
house?"

Andre snickers. Parker tilts his head to the side, looking amused watching the twins.
Chloe glances hesitantly at Draky and Driana, worried that they're going to argue.

Driana rolls her eyes. "I'm just kidding," she says, "I didn't sleep here. Mom's at
home. The moment I woke up, I went here. Like I said last night, I wanted to talk to
Sophia."

I'm so focused on the situation, I forgot I haven't brush my teeth yet. So


embarrassing!

"Excuse me," I murmur, "I'm just going to the comfort room."

"Okay," Parker says.

Chloe waves her hand and gives me a smile.

I'm like a robot, just going with the motion of making my way upstairs. My feet are
heavy. I don't know what's happening around me. It feels like my life is moving on
while I'm left on the sideline.

So, Andre finally meets Parker; the sub that has a creative mind and doing things
unexpectedly. They have some similarities but Parker is real, unlike Andre who's
acting just because of a bet.

Or does he? He isn't the one playing with me. But he was the one who chose me!
What if it wasn't me? What if it was another girl? Draky will never know me. He'll
never see me. Is it a coincidence or everything happens for a reason?

I'm so confused! My mind wants to explode with these thoughts running inside my
head. I'm tired too; mind, body, and heart.

If the time comes I can't take it anymore, I'll drop the game and then I'll tell them
everything I know. WAIT! What am I thinking about? I can't do that! I shouldn't
forget the pain he caused me. Besides, he's still playing. I can't quit. I will not.
Never. If one's to quit, it's him, not me.

I yawn involuntarily. I'm still sleepy. Last night was. . . I shake my head, trying to
erase the almost kiss off my mind.

I don't even know if Draky really cares for me, or if he's just doing everything to
make me fall in love with him. A sigh escapes from my lips without my permission. I
really hate thinking What If's because you're never sure. Always doubting. One
thing's for sure, though, I think he will never back off either.

Twisting the doorknob, I walk in the bathroom. I grab my toothbrush and put some
toothpaste on it. This is the first time I look at myself at the mirror since I went to
my parent's house.

My eyes are puffy because of crying and there are dark circles under them. No
wonder Parker asked what happened. My hair's in a tangled mess. It's like a bird
nest. My cheeks are hollow and my nose is as red as Rudolph's.

A knock on the door breaks me from my reverie. "Wait a minute," I say, quickly
brushing my teeth. I wonder who's on the other side of the door. When I'm done, I
splash water to my face and then grab a towel in the cabinet.

When I open the door, Draky comes into view.

"What are you doing here?" I ask, drying my face on the towel.

"I'm going to brush my teeth," he says, raising the toothbrush he's holding.

"The bathroom is all yours," I say. I take a step to go outside but he moves and
blocks my path.

"Excuse me," I say, "you're on the way."

He brushes the hair that falls to his eyes and ignores my protest.

I step again, but he mimics my move. He even puts his arm on the threshold!

"What do you want?" I ask, narrowing my eyes at him.

"Why don't we continue on the part before Parker opened the door?"

"I. . . What do you . . .?" I'm stuttering again!

A smirk starts to form at the corner of his mouth. No doubt my face is as red as an
apple. I can't believe he can make me feel this way! He leans down close to me. His
face is just a few inches away from mine.

I can hear the synchronize beat of our hearts. What is he doing? This jerk! Is he
trying to kiss me? Is that what he meant when he said that we should continue on
the part where Parker opened the door?

I have to get out of here. The bathroom is claustrophobic. I can't let him kiss me.
Just thinking about it makes the butterfly in my stomach flutter. I can't comprehend
if it's a good thing or not. I have to be away from him to think straight.

But what will I do? Oh, I have an idea. I close my eyes and pretend to stand on my
tiptoes, and then I duck down under his arm and run as fast as I can to my room. I
quickly close the door behind me before he can enter.

"Sophia."

I jump in surprised and then turn around to see Driana sitting on my bed.

"What are you doing here?" I ask, swallowing the lump in my throat.

My heart is so loud in my chest. It's as if I run in a marathon, like the same time
when I walked in the bathroom while Draky was having his shower.

"What happened?" she asks. "Why are you blushing?"

"I am not," I say indignantly.

She raises her eyebrow and smiles at me slyly.

"What are you doing here?" I repeat. "You're supposed to wait downstairs."

"But I have to know what happened last night," she says, "as if you'll tell if there are
a lot of people listening."

I sit on the bed beside her because my knees are wobbling beneath me. "Nothing
happened," I say. "What do you want to tell me last night?"

"I thought you're not interested?" she asks, ignoring my question.

"I am not," I say warily, wiping the sweat pouring down my face.

"Why did you spend the night with him then?"

"As if I have a choice," I say wearily.

"Why did you come with him in the first place?" Driana asks, smiling slowly.

I am taken aback by her question. I don't know why I agreed to come with him in his
secret place. Maybe because of what happened, my emotions get the best of me.

"I don't know," I say honestly.

Driana is clearly not satisfied with my answer but she doesn't press the topic. I
guess it's my time to question her.

"Why were you here last night?" I ask.

"Because I wanted to talk to you."

"About?" I press.

She bites her lip.

I raise my eyebrow and smiles at her teasingly.

"Nothing," she says evasively.

I laugh at her expression and she scolds at me. I let the topic go because I don't
want her to get mad at me for teasing her.

"Let's go downstairs," I suggest.

When we come back in the living room, Andre smirks. That idiot, what does he
think? He's laughing quietly with his stupid friend Draky. Ugh! They're so annoying!

"Where's Auntie?" I ask, sitting on the couch beside Parker. I can't wait to find out
where my parents are.

"She's at work," Andre says.

At work? That means I have to wait until later to talk to her. I guess I have to be
patient, but I want to know now!

"What's wrong?" Parker asks, studying my face.

"My parents are gone," I mutter. There's no point in lying.

"What do you mean gone?" Chloe asks softly.

And then I explain everything. What I found out when I went home yesterday, the
trip with Draky, and then the cabin. I look at Draky hesitantly before I tell them
about the sort of garden and the cabin because it's not my secret (I know I shouldn't

care about it, but I do. It's a place where I felt safe). Now they know about Draky's
haven. The only good thing about it is they don't know where it is.

They are all silent after I stop talking. I'm waiting for the time they will tease us for
staying together last night, but they are all looking at me worriedly. Even Andre.

"You should relax," Parker says finally, "maybe they're having a vacation right now."

My parents? Not likely. They won't do that to me; leaving me in a stranger's house
just to relax. If that's the reason, they will tell me.

But Parker has a point. Maybe my parents are somewhere, but they can't take me
because I'm studying. Perhaps I'm just over thinking things.

"Maybe my mom knows," Andre says thoughtfully.

"Yes," I agree.

"Let's go," Parker says suddenly.

"Where are we going?" I ask.

"Anywhere," Chloe says.

"I'm not in the mood," I mumble.

"You have to come with us," Parker says.

"I'm tired."

"This is our last day here," Chloe says slowly. "We'll go home tomorrow."

Will I ruin Parker's last day?

"Please?" Parker pleads, "Phia?"

He's the only one allowed to call me Phia besides Matt, and now he's using it to his
advantage.

I can see Draky at the corner of my eye, watching me.

"You need it," Chloe says, "to free your mind off disturbing thoughts."

"They're right," Andre says, nodding eagerly.

"You're just being paranoid," Driana chimes in.

Now it's one versus four. The only one not voicing his opinion is Draky.

Heaving a sigh, I nod.

Parker grins. "Anyone who wants to come with us?" he asks them.

Andre shakes his head and says, "Got to do something. Oh, and nice meeting you. I
hear you're a good professor, I mean a substitute."

"But he'll soon be a professor," Driana says, nodding at Parker.

"Thank you," Parker says, smiling widely.

"Dri?" I ask, looking at her.

"Sorry," she says, "I have plans." And then she looks at Parker and Chloe. "I hope
we'll see you again. It was nice meeting you two."

"It was nice meeting you too," Parker says, "And we'll visit every now and then."

"He's right," Chloe says, "I'm glad I meet all of you."

Parker looks at Draky.

"I'm tired," Draky mutters. And then he says to no one in particular, "I'm going to
sleep."

"Okay," Parker says. And then to me: "What are you waiting for?"

"What?"

"Are you ready now?"

"Okay," I say dryly, getting up from the couch. "I'm just going to take a bath and
then dress."

"Make it faster," Parker says, "so we can go to a lot of places."

"Yes sir," I say, sticking my tongue at him.

"Where did you get this car?" I ask, sliding in the backseat.

"I borrowed it to my friend," Parker says, starting the engine.

"What about your car?"

"It's in the school," he says, "We're not allowed to bring our car because we have a
ride from your school, but my friend brought his car with him."

"Did they scold him?" I ask curiously.

He grins. "No, not exactly," he says, "They can't do anything about it anymore so
they just let it go."

"Oh," I murmur.

"Actually," Chloe says, joining in the conversation, "Our friend was late, and he was
left behind. So he used his car to come here."

I can't help but laugh at that. Poor guy, he drove on his own for five hours.

"The good thing about it is we have a car," he says.

"Where are we going?" I ask.

"Where do you want?" he asks, looking at me on the rearview mirror.

I roll my eyes at him. "You want to hang out but you don't know where to go?"

"I have a suggestion," Chloe says, turning on her seat to face me.

"What?" Parker and I ask at the same time.

Chloe smiles amusedly and then says, "It's my first time to come here, so why not
go to the mall?"

"That's a good idea," Parker says, intertwining their fingers.

"I want to buy souvenirs," Chloe says, looking at him affectionately. "My friends will
eat me alive if I don't bring them anything."

"Mall then," I say. I give directions to Parker on the nearest mall in town.

Parker holds Chloe's hand as he drives. He really is romantic! He learned a lot from
reading books. Chloe is lucky to have him as her boyfriend. I want to ask if he's her
first boyfriend, but it seems a bit rude so I drop the question. Besides, the first isn't
really important. What matters is the last.

I'm so happy for Parker because finally, he hinds his other half. I hope Chloe will not
hurt him because he deserves to be loved. I hope they will have a good life
together, surrounding them are their-

"What's funny?" Parker asks, snapping me out of my thoughts.

"Nothing," I say. What's funny? I'm not even laughing.

"You're smiling," Chloe says, tilting her head to the side.

"What were you thinking?" Parker probes.

"It's nothing," I insist. As if I can tell them I'm imagining their future ahead of them.

"You were thinking about Drake?" Chloe says teasingly.

"Of course not!" I exclaim.

Parker's eyes glitter in delight. "I knew it! You like him!"

I should have just told them that I was thinking about them. Now they assumed I
was daydreaming about Draky!

"Sophia likes-"

"Parker," I interject, narrowing my eyes at him, "I don't like Drake."

"But in one of your letters," he says, furrowing his eyebrows, "I think you mentioned
him."

"Past," I mutter, crossing my arms over my chest.

"Sometimes feelings come back," Chloe says, wiggling her eyebrows at me.

Really, even their actions are the same! Parker and Chloe are meant for each other.
They are so perfect for each other!

When we arrive at the mall, we decide to eat taco's first, and then walk to every
store to shop for clothes and anything they like.

"This or that?" Chloe asks. The this is a bracelet, and the that is a necklace.

"Is it for you?" I ask.

She nods, looking longingly at the two accessories in her hands.

"I think both of them will look good on you," I say honestly.

"But I didn't bring enough money," she says a little sadly, "I still have to buy
presents for my friends."

I have an idea. "The necklace is perfect," I say.

Her face brightens. She puts the bracelet down on its original place and drops the
necklace in the basket.

We're in Abubooth, the most famous souvenir shop in the mall. Parker is at the other
side of the store, looking for boy's accessories. They already brought a lot of gifts;
it's like they're here on a vacation, and now they're buying a lot of things for their
friends back home.

While Chloe goes to where Parker is, I get the bracelet and pay it on the counter.
She really likes it and it fits perfectly to her. I will give it to her later before we say
goodbye to each other.

My gift for Parker is a small skateboard keychain. When we were young, he used to
teach me how to skateboard. Because of my clumsiness, I didn't really learn that
well. But he was a good teacher. Now I know why he's taking Literature. He'll be a
good professor. It's in his blood.

After they pay their accessories, we decide to eat ice cream. The ice cream parlor is
located outside the mall beside the parking lot so we have to go the way we come
in.

I'm glad there are just a few people here, even though it's Saturday. We sit outside,
on the table near the entrance. My order is chocolate chip with vanilla cream on top.
Chloe likes peanut butter ice cream while Parker orders strawberry with a cheery on
top.

"My feet are complaining," Chloe says, stretching on her seat.

"Do you want me to massage them?" Parker asks.

Chloe looks around at the people around us and then bites her lip. "They can still
walk," she says finally.

"You're so sweet," I compliment. Both of them blushed on cue. They are so cute!

After a few minutes, the waiter arrives, carrying our orders.

When the ice cream fills my mouth, I let out a relieve sigh. Ice cream, oh ice cream.
It's so delicious and creamy. No wonder a lot of people love it.

Above us, the sky is blue. There are a lot of clouds with different shapes. I'm glad
it's not hot because if it is, we have to come inside the store.

"Is that Draky's car?" I wonder aloud, scooping the last bit of my ice cream.

"That black convertible?" Parker asks.

I nod. But I'm not sure. Maybe they just have the same car. It can't be. . .

The driver parks his car a few yards away from Parker's friend's car. After a few
seconds, Draky gets out of the driver's seat.

"It's Drake," Parker says obviously.

"Did he know we're here?" Chloe asks me.

"No," I say, with a shake of my head.

Is he following us? But it doesn't look like it. He doesn't even see us.

"Drake!" Parker yells.

"What are you doing?" I murmur, sending him an incredulous look.

Draky stops walking and looks around, trying to find the person who calls him.
Parker waves his hand over his head.

"Parker!" I say. I have the urge to put my hand on his mouth to stop him from calling
Draky.

Why is he doing this? Chloe smiles as she looks between Parker and me. Finally,
Draky spots us, and then without hesitation, he makes his way towards us.

"Hi," he says, putting his hands in his pockets.

"Where are you going?" Parker asks.

Draky glances at me and then says, "Nowhere."

It's clear that he doesn't want me to know what he's going to do and wherever he's
going. As if I care!

"Why don't you join us?" Parker suggests.

I suck in a sharp breath. I look at Chloe for help, but she's smiling, and she even
looks happy at the idea of Draky joining us. I wonder if she ever frowns.

"That's a good idea!" she says excitedly.

"I don't know," Draky says hesitantly, scratching the back of his head.

He can't come with us. He'll just ruin our time. My limited time with Parker. Is it rude
if I signal to Draky to decline Parker's offer?

"We're about to watch a movie," Parker says, standing up from his chair.

"We are?" I ask incredulously. "I thought we're going to eat lunch."

"But we just ate some snacks," he says.

"Are you hungry?" Chloe asks, standing up as well.

"No," I say with a sigh.

"We'll eat lunch after we watch a movie," Parker says, clearly satisfied. "So are you
coming with us?"

I shake my head a little, praying that Draky knows what it means.

He looks at me and the corner of his mouth twitches upward. "Sure," he says, "I'd
like to go with you."

"Yay!" Chloe says, oblivious to my expression. "It's like a double date!"

A FEW YEARS LATER. . .

I'm so sorry for not updating frequently. There are a lot of things to do in school -___I don't even know what and where to start. Thank you so much for still keeping up
with me :)

Banner by justactnormal97.

Please join the Facebook page. Just click the External link on the side :> Thank you!

Here's a little rant from Parker *who some of you forgot on the last chapter*.
Enjoy! :D

I can't believe they forgot me! I'm too awesome for that. I'm so creative and I do
unexpected things. I'm the childhood friend of the protagonist! Some readers even
hate me because I opened the door at the same time Drake and Sophia will about to
have their kiss. Are you even sure they will kiss? Unfortunately, only the writer
knows.

I promise the next chapter will be funny (because I'm still in the story) and sweet
because . . . Oops. My lips are sealed. You just have to wait and find out yourself.

Don't think I'm full of myself. I'm just like this when I'm talking to myself. I'm still the
down to earth and humble Parker who always wants people to be happy.

I even made a plan where . . . I can't tell you that because it's a spoiler.

I think I have to thank you for liking the story more when I come in and the part
where I'm in the story. I'm sure you'll miss me but don't worry; I'll have a cameo in
the future. So I guess I'll see you soon! :)

*******************************************
[33] The Bet *Double Trouble
*******************************************
About the A FEW YEARS LATER, it's nothing haha :D your comments about that are
hilarious. You guys are so funny! :) I'm not going to fast forward my story. I planned
a lot of scenarios and there are more scenes that will happen. This is far from
finished. Besides, it's just the tenth day. And you haven't even met him yet. I think
those who are confused are the ones who are not reading the author's note because
I already mentioned a few chapters ago that there are more chapters to come. Just
ask me when you're confused, okay?

The song for this chapter is Don't Let Me Fall by Lenka. The banner is my fingers
lol :) You can watch the trailer of the ACLTCL on the side. If you want to watch the
whole movie, it's posted online. Just search it. Don't forget to like the Facebook page
:>

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 32 *Double Trouble*

~Sophia

"What movie do you want to watch?" Parker asks.

Draky shrugs. "Anything," he says, flicking his hair away from his eyes.

I don't know why he agreed to come with us; he doesn't even look interested in
watching a movie.

Three movies are playing today; It's Kind Of A Funny Story, Life As We Know It, and
A Crazy Little Thing Called Love.

"I think Life As We Know It is funny," I suggest.

"It's Kind Of A Funny Story is funnier," Draky says amusedly.

"I like A Crazy Little Thing Called Love," Parker says.

Chloe smiles - a sure sign she's agreeing with him.

"You're asking what we want but you're the one who gets to choose," I protest,
crossing my arms over my chest.

Parker smiles and ruffles my hair.

"A movie from Thailand?" I ask incredulously.

"We need subtitles," Chloe informs me.

"Why watch a movie if you're just going to read what they're talking about?" asks
Draky.

"You'll see," Parker says smugly, "you'll thank me later after we watched it."

"I doubt it," I mutter.

"I'll buy tickets," he announces.

"No," Draky protests, "I'll-"

"I'm the one who chose the movie we're going to watch," he interjects.

He's right, but I want Draky to spend his money so that Parker can save his.

"I'll buy snacks then," he offers.

"We just ate," I say.

What am I doing? I thought I want him to use his money? And now I'm saying that
we just ate snack even though it was a few hours ago. Oh, right, because I want him
to feel useless.

Unfortunately, Chloe is disagreeing with me because she says, "That's a good idea!"

Is she really this optimistic?

"Four popcorns then?" Draky asks.

"Just two," Parker comments, "I'll share with Chloe and you share with Sophia."

My eyes widen at that. I have to-

"Anything else?" he asks, raising his eyebrows.

"Drinks," Chloe adds.

"Okay."

As soon as he goes off to the popcorn booth, I turn to Parker. "How could you do
that?" I demand. "You invited him already and now I have to share my popcorn with
him!"

"Why are you acting like it's a big deal?" he asks bemusedly. "It's as if there's
something going on."

When I don't respond, he repeats, "Is there?"

Chloe gives me a meaningful look.

"Nothing," I say evasively, shaking my head and dropping the topic.

Parker rolls his eyes and goes to the counter to buy tickets for us.

We sit on the upper part of the theater. There are a lot of people inside. I didn't
expect it, considering it's a movie with a subtitle. Usually people are lazy when it
comes to reading so they tend to disregard foreign movies. I mean, foreign movies
with a different language.

Chloe is on the first seat because she says that she's not comfortable in sitting
between people. Parker's next and then me. Last but not least is Draky. Yeah, he's
sitting beside me. As if I can tell him to choose another seat. Before the movie
starts, they play trailers of incoming movies.

"I'll just go to the rest room," Draky says, standing up from his seat.

When he's out of sight, Parker starts to get up as well.

"Where are you going?" I ask.

"Rest room," he says, not looking into my eyes.

"Really?" I have a feeling he's going to do something.

"Yes."

"Why don't I believe you?" I wonder aloud, narrowing my eyes.

"You want to come?" he says amusedly.

"Jerk," I mutter, loud enough for him to hear it.

He grins, not a bit offended at what I call him because he knows I don't mean it. He
turns back his head as he walks away and says, "Kakausapin ko lang siya."

"What?" But he continues walking without a backward glance.

I hate it when he speaks Tagalog! He knows I don't understand it. Parker is half
Asian. His mom is from Philippines, that's why he knows how to speak their native
language. When we were kids, he used to teach me how to speak Tagalog but now I

only remember a few words like Kamusta which means How are you, Mahal Kita is I
love you, and. . .

Ugh! I don't remember the other words he taught me! Speaking Filipino is so
bizarre. My tongue is not used to the language so it's kind of hard speaking it.
Parker's mom doesn't want them to forget her native language so she requires them
to speak it at home. I stop blabbering when I see Chloe looking at me amusedly.

"Is there something on my face?"

"Nothing," she says, shaking her head. "Are you curious about what Parker said
earlier?"

"When he said . . ." I trail off, not remembering the exact words.

"Kakausapin ko lang siya," Chloe finishes for me.

"You know how to speak Filipino?" I ask excitedly.

She grins, her eyes glittering in delight. "When I knew he can speak Filipino, I forced
him to teach me." She laughs, and then says, "In return I taught him French."

Whoa. They really do belong to each other. "Do you speak fluently?"

"Not really," she says sheepishly, "Just a little. My tongue isn't comfortable when I'm
speaking Tagalog. I have to practice more."

"At least you know something," I encourage.

"Yes."

"Can you translate what Parker said?" I ask quickly, glancing behind me to check if
they're already coming.

"I'm not sure," she says slyly, "maybe the reason why Parker spoke in Tagalog is so
that you wouldn't understand."

I stare at her, stunned. I don't know why I feel betrayed. Suddenly she starts
laughing.

"What's funny?" I ask dryly.

"Your face," she says between laughs, "it was priceless!"

"Chloe!" I exclaim. And then I understand that she's just teasing me. Heaving a sigh,
I say, "What did Parker say?"

She bites her lip for a second and then finally tells me, "He'll talk to him."

"That's it?" I ask incredulously, "he'll talk to Draky?"

"Draky?"

I'm so surprised of what I've heard, I forgot to change Draky's name when I talked.

"You have name for each other," she continues, "that is so sweet!"

Name for each other? Pfft. "That's nothing." I won't slip again.

She purses her lips, not believing me.

"What did Parker want to talk about Drake?"

She shrugs. "I don't know."

Our conversation ends at that because Parker and Draky enters my line of vision.
They both take their seats on either side of me. I look at their face but it's like they
didn't have a conversation. Perhaps they just know how to conceal their
expressions.

"Parker," I whisper, turning to my side so my back is to Draky. "What did you do?"

He looks at me innocently. "What did I do?"

"Kakausapin ko lang siya."

He grins sheepishly. "So you know what that means."

"Of course," I say, even though Chloe helped me in figuring it out. Speaking of, she's
looking between me and Parker. Maybe she's wondering if she did the right thing. I
smile at her reassuringly.

Parker snorts. "You just asked Chloe."

"At least I know," I say confidently. "So what did you-"

"You're so loud," Draky muses.

Glancing at the screen, the film starts its opening credits. Parker is obviously
avoiding my questions. He's seriously watching the movie. Maybe he really likes it.

"You're going to tell me later," I mutter.

His mouth twitches upward. He twists in his seat and gives me a wink.

I think I'll like this movie. The actor is so handsome! I can stare at his face all day
without getting bored. I may not know what they're talking about but thankfully
there's a subtitle at the bottom part of the screen.

"Want some popcorn?" Draky asks.

"Sure," I say putting my hand in the bucket and grabbing a handful.

It's getting colder and colder. If I knew I'll watch a movie, I'll bring a jacket. Thanks
to Parker who did last minute thinking.

"It's cold," I murmur to Parker.

"Want me to take my shirt off?" he asks amusedly. "So you can wear it."

"Ha ha," I say dryly, "funny."

Twisting in my seat, I face the screen and watch, rubbing my arms to have body
heat.

"Here."

Looking at Draky, I see him giving me his jacket. "I'm not cold," I lie.

"Really?" he asks sarcastically.

Parker glances at us and says, "She's shivering."

I glare at him and mouth, "Why are you doing this?"

He just smiles. That traitor!

Suddenly I feel Draky's arms as he puts his jacket around me. I have the urge to
slap his hand away but I control myself. I have to act cool. Remember, you're
playing with him.

"There," he says, nodding his head in satisfaction.

His jacket smells like him. It's warm, it's like I'm not even shivering a while ago.

"Thank you," I mumble.

"No problem."

I don't know if it's just my imagination, but I see him smile before he turns to face
the screen once again.

A tear escapes from my eyes without my notice. It's the part when Nam and her
friends sing a song. It's so heart-warming! I'm glad they talk to her again. Their
friendship is the kind that lasts long.

I admire Nam. She's strong, true to herself, and beautiful; even before she changed.
Being beautiful doesn't mean you have to look good, that you have amazing
physical features. Beauty is sincerity. It means loving what you do and being
inspired of the good things that comes to you.

"Sophia's crying," Parker teases me on the part when Nam proclaims her love for
P'Shone.

It's so heartbreaking! Especially when he tells her that he's already with someone
else. Isn't that hard? Loving someone for a long time secretly and then when you
finally have the courage to tell them, they shut the door to your face.

These are good actors; they portray the characters really well. That's why I feel
what they feel. And now I'm sobbing quietly when Nam slides on the pool. When
P'Shone asks her if she's alright, she smiles and tells him that everything's fine.
Albeit she's dying inside; her world just crashed down on her.

This is so sad! My tears flow freely from my eyes. Wiping them away with the back
of my hands, I see Draky extending his hand to me. He takes my hand and gives me
a handkerchief.

"Thank you," I mumble.

Chloe's crying quietly too.

"Girls really like this kind of movie," Parker says thoughtfully.

"Yes," Draky agrees, smirking.

"You guys," Chloe says, scowling at both of them.

Parker puts his arms around her and wipes the tears from her eyes. Draky and I lock
gaze accidentally. Awkward.

All of us are surprised when the next few scenes center on P'Shone. Oh my! He likes
her too! He's just too sheepish to admit it! Being a photographer, he made a photo
album all about her. And then he walks to her house and leaves the album at the
doorstep because he'll go to another city while Nam will study in America.

A few years later, they see each other again in a talk show. The host interviews Nam
because she's a famous designer. All of a sudden, P'Shone comes and then she asks
him if he's married. He says he is . . . he is waiting for someone to come home From
America.

"Aww," I murmur, "wow." A big smile is plastered on my face. Unfortunately, that's


the ending of the film.

The movie is so sweet, romantic and cute. I feel delighted after watching it. I think a
lot of teens are inspired because of this. It may sound cheesy but I love it! Parker
did a great job choosing this movie. The ending; it's perfect, one of a kind.

"Is there a sequel?" Chloe asks, smiling from ear to ear.

The movie changes the mood of everyone, leaving us with feelings of love, hope
and inspiration.

Like a blast of a cold wind, I realize something. It feels like me, before, when I had a
crush on Draky. He's famous; I'm just a simple girl. He's out of my reach and then
now, all of a sudden, we know each other. We learned a lot of things from each
other.

Nam made P'Shone her inspiration to look beautiful. She studied hard because of
him. So that he'll notice her. I . . . I can't believe I'm not the only one like this. No
wonder they said that 89% of the people who watched the film experienced the
same situation.

It shows that there's hope for everyone. You don't know someone out there is falling
in love with you because of you. Not because of what you look like, not because of
what you do, and not because of what you are. It's simply because of you.

Turning my head, I find Draky staring at me. "Why are you smiling?" I ask, looking at
him suspiciously.

"What's wrong with my smile?" he asks, flicking his hair away from his eyes. Those
blue eyes gaze at me like they can see through my soul.

I squirm in my chair uncomfortably, not liking the attention he's giving me.
Swallowing the lump in my throat, I say, "It's sort of a devilishly smile."

His mouth pulls upward and then he leans down to brush my hair away from my
face.

My heart thuds in my chest. How can he be so so so confident in touching me? It's


getting on my nerves! Removing his jacket, I hand it back to him. He accepts it with
a smile on his face.

"Let's go," Parker says, "I'm starving."

"Ditto," Chloe agrees.

We talk about the movie while walking towards McDonald's. Parker and Draky are so
annoying, teasing Chloe and me for crying because of a movie.

"Didn't I say you'll like it?" Parker says smugly.

"Yeah, yeah," I say, "I like it. Done fishing for compliments?" And then I remember
that I have to talk to him. Grabbing his arm, I stop him from walking furthermore.

"What?" he asks.

"I need answers."

Chloe and Draky stops walking and they look at us questioningly.

"We'll follow soon," I say, nodding my head, signaling that they should continue
walking.

Draky is still standing, his hands inside his pockets. Thankfully, Chloe tugs his arm
and they both move forward.

"So?" I ask when they're out of hearing range. "What did you tell him?"

"That you like him."

"You . . . you told. . . him. What?" I stutter.

His mouth pulls upward. "I didn't tell him anything."

"Parker!"

"Why are you curious?" he asks. "You like him, don't you?"

"How many times do I have to tell you that I don't like him?" I grumble, "I'm not
even interested."

"Why do you keep asking what I told him then?" he retorts.

"Because it's my business," I mutter.

"You'll find out soon enough," he says, tugging at my arm to start walking. "If he
takes my advice," he mutters under his breath.

"What do you mean?"

He playfully zips his lips and throws away the key.

Sighing, I let the topic go. Parker can't be budge. I learned it from experience. I just
want to know what he told Draky because I have a feeling it's about me.

We find Chloe and Draky sitting on a booth beside a window. It's already 4 in the
afternoon. Time sure moves fast when you're having fun.

We stayed at McDonald's until six in the evening. We talk about how's college life,
my high school, and everything in between.

At the parking lot, I hug Parker tightly. "I'll miss you so much," I say.

"I'll miss you too," he replies, "I'll visit soon."

"I'll wait for it." My eyes are starting to water at the corner but I do my best to hold
them.

Chloe and I hug too. In the limited time we have, it feels like she's my sister. "Thank
you," I say.

"Thank you too," she returns, smiling at me.

Parker gives Draky a meaningful look. "Take care of her."

"Parker!" I scold.

Draky ignores me and says, "I will."

"See you soon," Chloe says, smiling amusedly.

"Yeah," I say with a sigh. Before I forgot, I give my gifts to them.

They are both surprised and overwhelmed at the same time. "Thank you," they say
simultaneously.

And then we hug each other again because we're not yet ready to say goodbye. In
the end, Draky and I watch them leave in Parker's friend's car. And that's when a
thought hit me.

"I don't have a ride!"

Draky snickers. "I'm here."

"Oh well."

As soon as we get in, he starts the engine of his car. It's starting to get dark outside.
Stars are slowly showing from the sky. I can't wait to go home and ask Aunt V about
my parents.

"There's a place I want you to see," Draky says, snapping me out of my reverie.

"Where are we going?" I ask curiously. "Don't tell me it's one of your secret places."

His mouth twitches upward. "Sort of."

I really am curious now. I didn't know he has a lot of secret places. He's very
different of what I think about him. Is this his true self, or is he just pretending? It's
hard to fathom especially when I don't really know him. He stops the car on a
secluded part of the road, beside a river.

"Let's go," he says, unbuckling his seatbelt and sliding out of the car.

I follow and stand beside him, looking at the beauty in front of us. Across the river
are different colors of lights emanating from the buildings in the city. I can't believe
this kind of place exists.

"This is amazing," I breathe.

"Wait," he says, "it's not even starting yet."

"What?"

"You'll see," he says slyly.

The sky is cloudless so the stars are visible tonight. The moon is shining brightly.

"Do you want to sit?" he asks.

"Where?"

"Here," he indicates, tapping the hood of his car. "Come on."

He puts his hands on my waist and helps me up. Finally I'm sitting on his car, my
feet outstretch in front of me.

Boom!

A loud sound makes me startle. Glancing up, I see different kinds and colors of
fireworks starts to engulf the sky, giving it with colorful lights beside the stars and
the moon.

"Wonderful," I say slowly, staring at the different fireworks above and in front of me.
The sound of every fireworks make my heart beat fast.

This something precious should be shared with someone special. This is a magical
night. There are already lights across the river; the stars are twinkling in the sky and
now the fireworks who add more beauty to it. What more can I ask for? Even the
wind is not cold. It goes with the mood tonight. It's like when the ending of a
fairytale. When the prince and the princess live happily ever after, fireworks start to
show in the sky.

What am I thinking? I don't even believe in fairytales. Maybe I did, when I was a kid.
Now? I know real world. It's not just about finding your prince charming and then
happily ever after. It's so far from that.

Nothing stays forever; even the fireworks stops after a few minutes, leaving the sky
with fog and cloud smoke.

"There are always fireworks here every Saturday, at 7 in the evening," Draky states.

"Draky," I start, "why did you bring me here?"

"Look!" he exclaims, pointing upward. "There's a shooting star!"

Glancing at the sky, I don't see any shooting star anywhere. "You just want to cha-"

He leans down and gives me a peck on the cheek.

It takes a second for me to realize what happened. What he'd done.

"How de-dare you," I stutter, "You stole a . . . a kiss!"

He grins, showing his perfect white teeth. "Let me take it back if you don't want it,"
he says, leaning down again.

Before he can kiss me again, I put my hands on my cheeks. "Why did you do that?" I
demand.

My heart is drumming painfully in my chest. It's so loud, there's a buzzing sound in


my ears. Why doesn't it beat normally? It's as if waiting for another kiss, which is
stupid!

"You kissed me the other night," he says, "without my permission."

"But that's for a thank you!" The blood is rushing to my cheeks in slow motion,
making my face scarlet.

He raises his eyebrows and takes a sit beside me on the hood of his car. I hope it
will break down. Wait! That means I'll be stuck with him again.

"Think of it as a thank you then," he says.

"For what?" I ask, scowling at him.

"For everything," he says softly, leaning down again to smooth my frowning


eyebrows.

He is so good at this game. In the meanwhile, I don't make much more progress.
Ugh! I should make him fall in love with me, not the other way around. Based on
what I'm doing, I'm clearly ignoring him! I don't know what to do.

I don't have an- Aha! Why don't I copy his every move? I feel excited and nervous at
the thought. Let's see if I'm good at acting.

Scooting closer to him, I feel his body stiffen beside me. Finally, our arms are
touching. If my heart is beating loudly before, it's having a somersault right now,
beating wildly in my chest.

I have to do this to win! Swallowing nervously, I move my fingers and trail it down to
his hand. They're kind of shaky but I continue it up to his arm.

"What are you doing?" he asks. The sound of his voice is different. Very different.

"Don't you like it?" I murmur. "Do you want me to stop?" I make my voice kind of
sexy. I bite my lip to stop the smile threatening to form on my lips.

Draky shakes his head.

That just makes me confused. Tilting my head to the side, I ask, "Stop or not?"

"Not," he murmurs, pulling me towards him and putting his arms around me. He
brushes my hair absent mindedly. "Your hair is so soft."

A shiver runs down my body. "Thank you," I whisper. Oh goodness! What am I


getting myself into?

I have to be honest. I like the feel of his arms around me. It's strong, reassuring and
warm. I miss this feeling, being in someone's arm, leaning on his shoulder. . .

A thought comes to my mind in that second; I think I'm starting to lull Drake Swift
into my charm.

*****

Finally, I put some Filipino words in the story! I always wanted to do that :) There'll
be more scenes that will happen in the story that's kind of based from Philippines'
culture.

~~~The "Beauty is sincerity" is from Taylor Swift. She said that in Youtube Presents.

Thank you so much! <3

*******************************************
[34] The Bet *Twisted Mind
*******************************************
ALL TIME LOW will have a concert here in the Philippines on September 22 *Drake's
birthday*. I want to watch them. Unfortunately, my friends aren't interested :(

This is short but I hope you like it. Click the external link for my interview by WattyWriters :) The song is Walls by ATL. Banner by CreativeSideOfLife. <3

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 33 Part 1 *Twisted Mind*

~Drake

"Pie," I whisper, touching her delicate face. "You have to wake up now."

Her head is resting on my shoulder. Her hair is soft and silky, it's so good to the
touch. Her breathing is so quiet, like a bird singing on the sky.

After a few hours of driving, we finally arrive at Andres' house. Pie's tired so she
sleeps while I was driving.

"Pie," I murmur. Why am I talking quietly if I want to wake her up? Why don't I just
nudge her to get it over with?

It's because you want to see her face while she's sleeping.

She looks like an angel that comes down from heaven. She looks so peaceful and
serene. I can't believe I'm hurting her because of a bet. I don't even know what day
is it anymore. Eleven? Ten? I don't know when I stop caring.

It's Saturday so that means it's the tenth day. A lot has happened already. It's not
even two weeks yet.

My conscience is burning inside me. I feel guilty for doing this to her. She doesn't
deserve it. She doesn't deserve someone like me in her life; a guy that just go with
her because of a stupid game. How can I be so shallow? I'm a horrible person for
doing this to her.

Why don't you just stop?

That makes me pause, putting my mind into a blank sheet of paper. If I stop, what
then? I don't even know if I'm doing this to win. I'm so confused! A relationship that
starts from a lie will end up-

"Draky?" Pie mumbles, interrupting me from my reverie. She rubs her eyes and sits
slowly. "Where are we?"

"Andre's," I answer, swallowing the lump in my throat.

"Oh." She stretches her arms in front of her. "I fell asleep."

"Yes."

She yawns. "I still want to sleep."

Why am I nervous now that she's awake? My mind thinks back of the time I kissed
her cheek. Why did I do that? I don't know. What I know is, at that time, I have to do
it. Something was urging me to do it. And now, I feel stupid for stealing a kiss. I
should just have asked her.

But there's a chance that she would decline. Why am I thinking about these things?
It already happened. There's nothing I can do about it. Anyway, I don't regret it.
Why would I regret kissing a beautiful girl with a golden heart?

"What time is it?" she asks, smoothing down her hair.

"Ten," I answer.

She sighs. "I'll ask Auntie tomorrow morning. Maybe she's fast asleep now."

"Yeah."

She takes her seatbelt off. "Thank you," she murmurs.

"For what?"

"For today. For tonight. For everything."

Something tugs at my heartstrings. I am guilty all over again. Why do I feel this
way? One thing I'm sure of is that I'm not doing everything for the bet. I'm-

"Daydreaming again." The corner of her mouths pulls upward.

A smile makes its way on my face. "When will you tutor me?"

"When do you want?"

"Tomorrow?" I suggest.

"Whoa you really like seeing me huh," she comments teasingly.

"No," I deny quickly.

"So you're saying that you don't want to see me tomorrow?" She asks, tilting her
head to the side.

"It's not that," I say, "maybe you'll do something important and I don't want to
bother you."

"I'll text you then," she says cheekily.

"Okay," I agree.

"Goodnight Draky," she says.

"Sweet dreams Pie."

She leans to me slowly. Her breath tickles my cheek. Our faces are just a few inches
apart. When I think she's about to put a kiss on my lips, she opens the door and
slides out of the car. She looks at me mischievously through the window and
mouths, "Expecting for a kiss?" She sticks her tongue at me and makes her way
inside the house, leaving me staring at her retreating figure.

That girl has a hold on me. I can't even explain it; the way she makes me feel. It's so
bizarre, nothing I experienced before.

So what am I going to do now? I'll just probably continue what I'm doing until I get
bored and find something interesting. I'll think about it later. Now I have to think of a
plan on what am I going to do in Pie's birthday.

I start the engine of the car and drive home. It's like a fast forward because the next
thing I know, I'm outside the house and searching for the key in my pockets.

Putting it to the doorknob, I walk inside. There's a noise coming from the kitchen so
I go to that direction. Rounding the corner, I see my mom rummaging in the fridge.

"Mom," I say.

She jumps and accidentally drops the apple she's holding. Picking it up, she turns to
me and says, "You scared me."

"I didn't mean to," I say amusedly, "why are you still awake?"

"I don't want to sleep yet. Have you eaten? Do you want me to prepare something?"

"No," I say, with a shake of my head. "I'm not hungry."

Even though its a few hours ago since I last ate, my stomach is still full; full of
butterflies.

"Okay," says my mom, washing the apple on the sink and sits on the stool. "How
was your day?"

"Fine," I reply.

"That's good," she says, nodding her head. "What about school?"

Uh oh. I haven't made a progress yet. I'm glad I asked Pie about the tutorial lesson a
while ago. What am I going to-

"Drake," mom says, snapping me from my thoughts. "Are you really okay?"

"Yes," I say quickly. "I'm studying for next month's exam."

I'm sorry for lying mom. I really am. Anyway, I'll study after a few days.

Mom sighs and pretends to believe me. "I'm tired. I'm going to sleep now."

"Goodnight mom."

"Goodnight Drake."

After mom goes to her bedroom, I decide to sleep as well. This is such a tiring day. I
feel exhausted and happy at the same time.

Staring at the ceiling, lying on my bed, I wait for sleep to come. I don't know how
many minutes or hours have passed but I still can't fall asleep. It's so frustrating
when your mind is thinking incomprehensible thoughts while your body wants to
rest.

After a few minutes of contemplating on what to do, I get up from my bed and sit on
my desk. Opening my laptop and turning it on, I wait for a couple of seconds before
it starts up. The clock shows that it's midnight. Maybe someone is still online. I sign
in my skype account and wait for it to process my email and password.

No one's online! Seriously, what are they doing?! Minimizing my skype, I open
another window, type youtube.com and click enter.

Time to listen to music. It helps me forget my problems, and listening to a song can
make me sleep. The first band that comes to my mind is All Time Low. When the
Walls play, I put my headphone and sing along with Alex.

I'm gonna break down these walls I built around myself. I wanna fall so in love with
you and no one else-

Blink!

Someone's calling me from skype. Clicking it, I see that it's Andre.

"Hey," he says, when I answer it.

"What's up?" It's a video call so I can see him.

"How was it?" he asks, tilting his head to the side.

"It was. . ." I pause, finding the right word. "Great," I say finally.

"What did you do?" he asks. "You didn't know they'll go there right?"

"Yeah," I say, "I was surprised when I saw them. My plan was to buy a gift for
Sophia."

"And then you saw them so until now you don't have a gift," he says amusedly.

"I still have two days," I mutter, rolling my eyes.

"Right. So what did you do?"

"Watch a movie, eat, and then. . ." I trail off.

"And then?" he probes.

"Go home," I lie.

"That's it?" he asks dubiously.

"Well, Parker told me something," I say slyly.

"About?"

"Sophia," I answer.

"What about her?" he asks curiously.

"He told me what I have to do to make her fall in love with me."

His eyes widen. "Really?" he asks incredulously.

The talk with Parker was . . . I can't find the right words to explain it. He gave me a
lot of suggestions on how to make Pie fall in love with me. I was shock at first. I
didn't know why he was doing it and then he told me that he thinks Pie and I are
perfect for each other. I was like, seriously?

I couldn't believe it! It was a man to man talk. He was sure about it. And I, the
player of the game, was awestruck. He even threatened to come back if I hurt Pie. If
I continue to play the game, I will surely cause her pain. Not that I'm afraid of
Parker, but I. . . I learn to respect him in the limited time I know him.

Will I tell Andre all the details? He's my best friend so I think its okay. "He said that-"

Knock. Knock. Knock.

*******************************************
[35] The Bet *Secret and Lies
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 33 Part 2 *Secret and Lies*

~Drake

"Tsk," I mutter.

"What?" Andre asks, furrowing his eyebrows.

"Someone's knocking," I answer, "I'll call you later."

"I'll just wait," he says quickly, before I can sign out.

"Whatever," I say, rolling my eyes.

He really wants to know what Parker and I talked about. Taking my headphones off, I
get up from my seat and walk hastily towards the door. I wonder who's knocking.
Who will it be? It's the middle of the night! Opening the door, I see my father, still in
his suit, standing awkwardly at the other side of the door.

"What?" I ask, breaking the silence that forms into a thin ice.

"I heard you talking," he says, putting his hands in his pockets. "Is there someone
with you in your room?"

"I'm alone," I mutter a bit defensively. Does he think that I brought a girl with me?
I'm not stupid!

"So you're talking to yourself?" he asks bemusedly, tilting his head to the side.

"I was talking to Andre," I say furiously, walking out of my room and shutting the
door behind me.

My respect for him dimmed a little since I learned his secret. The secret that
changed my life. The secret that puts a hole in me. The secret that-

"Drake," he says, interrupting my thoughts, "I'm sorry about-"

"I don't want to talk about it," I interject, crossing my arms over my chest.

He sighs and puts his hand on my shoulder hesitantly. I fight the urge to slap it
away. Gritting my teeth, I try to breathe normally. Why can't he leave me alone? I
don't want to face him because images from the past comes rushing back. I shove
them at the back of my mind.

"Drake," he starts again, "I made a lot of mistakes, and now I'm paying for them.
Mistakes are experiences to learned from."

"They are still mistakes," I mutter scornfully.

"I regret them," he admits, looking away from me.

Regret them? "That's a shame," I utter, "because you shouldn't have done that in
the first place."

"I'm still your father," he says disapprovingly, taking his hand off my shoulder.

I bite my tongue before I can say: Then act like it!

Do you know the feeling when you want to shout but you can't because you have to
control your feelings? It's what I'm experiencing right now.

"You should respect me," he continues.

"Respect?" I repeat incredulously, widening my eyes for emphasis that I can't


believe what he said. "Respect is not just something you give easily. Respect is
earned."

His eyes that are the color of the ocean, the same shade as mine, are staring at me
intently. "I understand why you're acting like this," he replies quietly.

"Well thank you," I say sarcastically. I can't control my emotions when I'm annoyed.
I'm just like this when he's near.

"I learned from my mistakes. I hope you won't repeat them."

"I won't," I snap.

"I'm sorry," he says quickly, looking worried because of the damage of the words he
said, "I didn't mean-"

"Stop," I order. My voice is kind of shaky because of the anger I feel inside me. "I'm
sick of your sorry. I don't want to hear it again. No matter what you do, I won't
forget what you did."

He's clearly taken aback by my words. He wipes the sweat on his forehead and
says, "I hope you can forgive me."

"Only time will tell," I mutter.

"I miss talking to you, son," he whispers.

At that, he turns his back to me and walks towards his room he shares with my
mom.

I am like a robot, going inside my room without feeling anything.

"Who's that?" Andre asks as soon as I put my headphones.

"My father," I answer methodically.

I can't even call him dad since I knew it. It's incomprehensible. I can't call him dad
anymore. I don't even know if I can.

"Is something wrong?" Andre asks, studying my face through the screen.

"Nothing."

"You haven't talked about your dad like before," he observes.

"There's nothing to talk about."

Andre used to spend time with my father and me before I learned my father's
secret. Andre's dad died when he needed him most. It's the start of being a
teenager. He visited us every now and then and talked to my father about boy's
stuff and other things. Sometimes I joined their conversation but most of the time, I
just listened. He also talked about business. Andre's already intelligent at a young
age. He studied more when his dad died because he knows he will be the one to
manage their business in the future.

My father who was my hero, the person I looked up to, who would have thought
he'd do something like that? Not me, his child. Being a sensible man, he has an
image to build. Fortunately for him, I'm the only one who knows his secret.

Of course, I won't tell. I don't like my family to get hurt as much as I did when I
found out. Now I'm still having nightmares about it. I don't want them to experience
those things.

"Hey!"

I flinch at the shout of Andre. The volume is up, it's so loud, and I almost rip my
headphones off my ears.

"What?" I ask, shooting him a glare.

"You were so deep in thought," he states, staring at me like I'm from another planet,
"you don't look like you've listen to the words I said in the past few minutes."

"I was just thinking," I explain.

"About?"

"About what Parker told me," I lie.

"Uh huh," Andre chants, wiggling his eyebrows.

I don't know if he believes me or not. I'm glad we strayed away from the topic of my
father.

"So what did Parker say?"

"Something about their culture in the Philippines," I answer. "Did you know he's half
Asian?"

His brows furrow in concentration. "The thought that he's Asian came to my mind,"
he says thoughtfully.

"How?" I ask dubiously.

"Because of the color of his hair."

"That's it?" It's just the color of his hair?

"The hair colors of Asian are different from the usual dark hair here," he says dryly.
"And there's something in his eyes that makes him unique. But I didn't know for
sure so I let that thought go. It's a shame I didn't tell him myself. If I know he's
Asian, I'll ask him a lot about where he came from."

"He's from Philippines," I repeat. "You're not paying attention!"

"I know he's from Philippines," he retorts.

With this talk about Parker, I remember our first meeting. When I thought he hurt
Pie. And then my imagination ran wild, daydreaming that I fought with him. I laugh
at the memory, not believing that I did that.

"What's funny?" Andre asks warily, looking at me like I'm crazy.

Maybe I am because I'm laughing all by myself, after arguing with my father.
"Nothing," I say between chuckles, "I just had a nostalgic funny memory."

He shakes his head slowly and asks, "What did Parker tell you about their culture?"

"He taught me some Filipino words," I say smugly.

"Whoa!" he exclaims, clearly amazed. "He's really rooting for you to be with
Sophia."

"I know, right."

"What would he do when he finds out that you're just playing with her emotions," he
wonders aloud.

I cringe inwardly. When I act and do something, I don't think about the bet anymore
than before.

"What else?" he asks curiously.

"I don't like talking about it over the internet," I say, not in the mood to talk.

"Why is that?"

"I'll just tell you tomorrow," I say evasively, "besides, I want to sleep now."

He glowers at me. "You made me wait for nothing!"

"I didn't tell you to wait," I say amusedly.

"Before you sleep," he says quickly, "you have to answer this question."

"Let's see," I reply, smirking slowly.

"Will you still con-"

Knock. Knock.

"Why can't they leave me alone?!"

"What?" Andre asks, confused.

"Someone's at the door," I grumble, "again."

It's kind of ironic and funny because there are a lot of interruptions going on here.

"Your dad?" he guesses.

"I doubt it," I mutter, remembering his facial expression earlier. "I'll see you
tomorrow."

"But you haven't answered my question yet!"

"Tomorrow," I repeat, "Got to go."

Knock. Knock.

So impatient.

Signing out my skype, I turn off the laptop and close it. Getting up from the seat, I
make my way towards the door and open it.

"Hi," Driana says.

"What do you want?" I ask.

"I heard you talking-"

"I'm alone," I tell her, repeating what I said to my father a while ago. "I was talking
to Andre earlier."

"Oh," she murmurs, twisting her fingers nervously.

"Why are you here?" I think it's something important because it's the middle of the
night. She's just not here to greet me a goodnight.

"I heard you talking to dad," she admits.

"You listened?" I accuse.

"Of course not," she says indignantly, scowling at me. "I woke up because of your
loud voices."

"Sorry about that." I forgot that her room is across from mine. I have to be careful
next time.

"That's okay," she says, shrugging it off. "Did you two have a fight?"

"No," I say, with a shake of my head.

"You're lying," she says matter of fact.

"How do you know that?" I ask, narrowing my eyes at her.

"I just know," she states, putting her hands on her hips. "Remember, we're twins?"

Why is she asking these things? She can't know! I have to do something to stop this
talk. "Thanks for reminding me," I taunt, "I forgot."

"And you're dodging the topic," she says, ignoring the tone of my voice.

"I'm not," I insist. I'm getting impatient. If a wrong word comes out of my mouth, I'll
be doomed.

"If you don't want to tell me, I'll do everything I can to find out about it," she
threatens.

You're better off not knowing!

She's your twin; she has a right to know.

"Whatever," I say to both of them. "You'll just waste your time because it's nothing."

"If it's nothing, you won't hide it."

She doesn't want to budge! Maybe because she heard something. She heard what
my father and I talked about, that's why she wants to know all the details.

"Do whatever you want," I say evasively. "I'm going to sleep now. Goodnight
Driana."

"Goodnight!" She storms off to her room and closes the door behind her.

Walking inside my room, I hope no one will interrupt me again. I don't have energy
to open the door anymore. Yesterday I was happy, today. . . I'll start my today when
I wake up.

It's funny how your life can turn upside down in a matter of minutes.

Laying on my bed and closing my eyes, I ask God to frogive me for my sins and to
help me bury the secret in a deep pit.

*****
I'm so happy ~ The Bet is 100 pages already :D :) :> =]

The song is All I Want by A Day To Remember. The sketch on the side was made by
Tintinz Awesme Mangsat :)

Please like the Facebook page.

Thank you!

*******************************************
[36] The Bet *Pretender and Believer
*******************************************
I'm so happy! :D Thank you so much for all your comments, especially on the last
chapter. As in, thank you so much from the bottom of my heart =)

The song is Chasing Pavements by Adele. Banner by CreativeSideOfLife :>

Follow me on Twitter! My username is KimberlyJoyRV . I follow back :) Let's hope I


can update again on Drake's birthday.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 34 *Pretender and Believer

~Sophia

"Good morning Sophia."

"Good morning Andre," I return.

He's giving me a calculating look and studying my face very carefully. Is there
something on my face? I don't like it when people stare at me like there's something
wrong with me.

"Why are you looking at me like that?" I ask finally.

"I'm not staring at you," he denies quickly.

Scowling, I try to ignore him. It's quite hard, considering we're sitting across from
each other. He's so like Draky! His lips are threatening to form into a smile. He has a
funny secret only he knows.

After a few seconds, my patience pays off. Aunt V walks inside the dining room,
carrying a plate with eggs on her hands. She puts it on the table with the bread,
bacon and muffins.

"Sophia," she says, taking a seat beside Andre, "I haven't seen you yesterday and
last Friday night."

I heave a sigh. Of course she wants to know where I've been because she's
responsible for me, now I'm living in their house. And because my parents asked her
to look after me.

"I'm sorry," I start, "I should have told you right away."

"We were worried," she says, frowning, "we didn't know where you were. I'm glad
nothing happened to you and Drake."

She knows about Draky and me. Perhaps Andre told her so she wouldn't worry that
much.

"I went to our house last Friday," I say, "my parents weren't there. Some of their
clothes were gone."

Aunt V looks away from me and sips her coffee.

Andre is glancing between me and his mom, clearly not know what's going on.

"Auntie-"

"The food will get cold," she interrupts, "we have to eat now."

"Mom," Andre says, looking uneasily at me, "what's happening?"

Why is he joining in our conversation? "Auntie, I have a right to know." My voice is


stupidly shaking. I don't want to cry. I don't want to cry. "I'm their daughter."

"Mom," Andre repeats.

"Did something happen to them?" I ask, panic rising in my throat.

"Calm down," Aunt V says in a soothing voice, "everything's alright."

"Why aren't they here then?"

"Because they are doing something important," she says evasively.

"Why don't you just tell her?" Andre suggests.

Aunt V gives him a pointed look. "They should be the one to tell you Sophia."

Maybe my mom forced her not to tell me. "They're not even calling me," I mutter,
wiping the sweat on my forehead. "And I've been here for a week already."

I want to go home. Even though I don't know where that is anymore. I don't know
what's happening here. I don't know where my life is taking me. I hate this feeling. I
want to go back before, when there aren't any complications; even if it means going
back to the time when my parents are fighting.

Aunt V is nice and kind, but she's still stranger. She's not really my family. I shut my
mouth tight before I can scream in frustration.

"They'll come back after a few days," Aunt V says, concern written on her face.

"A few more days?" I repeat dubiously.

My head falls to my hands. I can't take this anymore. I feel the sob starting to build;
it will suffocate me until I let it out and cry.

"Don't you like it here?" Aunt V asks softly.

Andre has a pained expression on his face. It's hard to know what he is thinking.

Aunt V stretches her hand towards me and takes my hand, squeezing it gently.

"I like it here," I say honestly. "You're nice and generous and you make me feel
welcome in your home."

"But?" Andre prompts.

"How do you know there's a but?" I ask curiously.

Tears are burning at the back of my eyes, threatening to spill at unexpected times.

"Because it's obvious," he states, "the way you said it."

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I ignore Andre and turn to Aunt V. "I want to see
my parents," I continue, "I want to get answers. I want to know what's going on."

"You'll know when they come back," she assures me.

"Why not know?" Andre asks after chewing his muffin. He's the only one who can
eat in a situation like this.

Aunt V scowls at him and says, "It's not good to break a promise. Besides, it's right
to know the reason from them."

It's not good to break a promise. A phrase my mom is always using.

Why is Aunt V so stubborn? She's like my mom! When she said something, it's final,
she can't be budge. No wonder she and Aunt V are best friends. They have a lot of
things in common.

"When they come back," Aunt V continues, "everything will go back to normal."

I look at her doubtfully, having a hard time believing her.

"No more fighting," she mouths.

Unpredictably, a hysterical kind of laugh escapes from my mouth. So she knows


they're fighting. Of course mom told her. I just can't believe I'm not the only one
who knows.

Aunt V smiles, pleased that she makes me laugh in this horrible day. "Let's eat," she
declares, "I'm starving."

And so we eat, dropping the topics that are hurtful and unnecessary.

"I have a business meeting today," Aunt V says after a minute.

"It's Sunday," Andre mutters.

She shrugs. "It's important. And you now you can't ignore big deals."

"Oh well," Andre murmurs, "I'm going out too."

"Where will you go?" she asks, raising her eyebrows.

"I have a date."

I almost spit the water I'm drinking. Fortunately, I swallow it before it can come out
of my mouth and embarrass me.

"Why are you surprise?" Andre asks me.

"I don't know," I blurt out without thinking.

Of course he has a romantic life. Why did I forget it? Well, it's not as if it's important.
And as if I care about him.

"Why don't you just cancel your date?" Aunt V suggests.

"What?" Andre exclaims, slapping his hand on the table impulsively.

"Sophia will be alone in the house-"

"Do you want me to stay?" Andre asks, cutting off his mom's next words.

"That's okay," I say quickly, "I don't mind."

I'd rather be alone than be with Andre, and besides I don't want to ruin his date.

"Are you sure?" Aunt V asks.

"Yes," I answer. "I'm just going to do my homework." Even though I already finished
it earlier, before coming down for breakfast.

"Okay," she says, albeit she's not satisfied. "Just leave the dishes, I'll wash them
later."

"Auntie," I say, not bothering to roll my eyes, "I'll take care of them."

"No, I-"

"I have a lot of time in my hands," I interject.

"If you say so," she says, smiling.

Aunt V goes to work after that. Andre asks if he can help on washing the dishes but I
decline his offer. I think he walks to his room and get ready for his date. Meanwhile,
I go to the kitchen and wash the dirty plates and glasses. After that, I make my way
to my room and lay on the bed; trying to think of nothing.

"Sophia?" Andre calls, knocking at my door.

"Come in," I say, sitting at the edge of my bed.

He opens the door and walks inside my room. He's wearing casual clothes, which
really good looks on him. His green polo shirt emphasizes his green eyes. I wonder
who he's date is. I haven't seen him in school with a girl with him.

"I'll go now."

"Okay," I say, "enjoy!"

"Thanks," he mutters, looking embarrassed. "I'll just lock the door from the outside."
He gets out of my room and after a few seconds, I hear the shutting of the front
door and the engine of his car until it fades into nothing.

And now I'm all alone in the house. I don't know where to go. I don't know what to
do.

An idea suddenly pops into my head. Why don't I just text Draky and tell him that I'll
tutor him? Besides, he asked me yesterday if I'm free today. So that we can be done
with it. And anyway, I might be busy next week.

Grabbing my cell phone, I type:

Want me to tutor you today?

Its a few minutes before he replies:

Are you sure you're not busy today?

I roll my eyes and type:

Will I text you if I am?

I'll be there as soon as possible.

Bring your books and notes.

What else?

What else? What else should he bring? I can't think of anything. Nothing.

See you then.

Okay.

I always want to have the last word.

I'm too nice for his own good. Even though I know he's just playing a game on me,
I'm still willing to help him.

I decide to just wait for him in the library. I bring The Time Traveler's Wife because
it's a good book to pass the time. Draky has a key of this house so I text him to go
here when he arrives.

He comes in after ten minutes, carrying a backpack on his hand.

"Hi Pie," he says.

"Hello Draky," I return.

We put all his notebooks and books on top of the table and sit side by side. We start
with Literature first. Until now, he's not yet done reading A Midsummer Night's
Dream.

"What are you doing in your free time?" I scold.

"I spend my free time thinking about you," he admits.

"I. .. uh," I stutter.

Ugh! I hate him! Why is he so good at playing his game?! I put my book closer to
my face so that he can't see the blush starting to flood on my cheeks.

Is there some kind of medicine to stop the blush from coming in?

I hear him snicker which means he can see it.

"Just read, don't talk!"

"Yes Ma'am," he says playfully, his mouth twitching and forming into a smirk.

The loud sound of the doorbell breaks our concentration from studying. Draky and I
look at each other at the same time.

"Open the door and see who's at the other side," I order.

"I'm just a guest," he says amusedly, "and you're living here. I think you're the one
who should open the door."

I look at him incredulously. Are there still gentlemen today? Chivalry is slowly fading.

To my disbelief, he laughs. He's even clutching his stomach!

"What's funny?" I ask dryly.

"Your face," he says while laughing. "You should . . haha . .have seen it! It's a
shame . . haha I didn't brought a camera haha . . with me."

"Fine!" I stand up, but before I can take a step away from him, he grabs my arm.

My eyes widen when I see that we're standing so close. How can he move so fast?
It's hard to swallow when you're nervous. It's hard to breathe when he's close to me.
My heart is thudding painfully in my chest whenever he's near me. It's like its want
to get out of me.

Taking a step back, he mimics my move until my back connects with a wall. Uh oh.
What now?

"What do you want?" I ask. If he's thinking I'm afraid of him and I'll back out, he's
wrong. Really wrong.

He lets go of my arm and puts his hands on my face. "You shouldn't frown," he says,
touching my eyebrows, "you don't know someone is-"

Ding. Dong.

Draky lets go of me slowly and walks outside the library to open the front door.

I let out the breath I don't know I'm holding. My knees are shaking beneath me so I
sit on the floor. Draky is so stupid to make me feel this way! I hate it! I don't know
what might happen if the person on the other side of the door didn't push the
doorbell.

I'm afraid that I'm changing because of Draky. And now I'm curious about what he
said earlier. You don't know some is-

What?!

I feel so tired, I hug my knees tightly, close to my body.

I have to remember that everything he says and do is for the bet. Nothing more,
nothing less. If there's someone that will be hurt at the end, it's him; not me.

"Pie!" he calls. His voice comes from the living room.

"What?" I ask loudly so he can hear me.

"You have to come here!"

Why do I still have to go there if he already opens the door?

"Pie!"

"I'm coming!" I yell, getting up from the floor and making my way to the living room.

"What?" I ask irritably, and stop suddenly when I see a woman beside him, a few
years older than me, carrying a baby boy in her hands.

"Hello," she says, smiling at me. The baby boy waves his hand at me.

"He's so cute," I murmur, walking towards them. "Oh, and hi," I say to the woman,
smiling sheepishly.

In the corner of my eyes, I see Draky rolling his eyes. "Sophia," he says, "this is
Xyrielle, Auntie's sister. Xyrielle, this is Sophia, a family's friend."

He surely doesn't know how to introduce people formally.

"Nice meeting you Sophia," Xyrielle says. She looks a young version of Aunt V.
Maybe when she's her age, this is what Aunt V looks like. "This is Rain," she
continues, "my son."

"How old is he?" I ask.

I like babies. They smell nice after taking a bath. They look like angels to me. Well,
except when they cry. They are unpredictable too. One second you're playing with
them and then the next they want your full attention.

"He's one year and five months old," Xyrielle answers.

"Hello Rain," I murmur.

He reaches his hands towards me and grabs a hold of my hair.

"Ow!"

Draky's mouth twitches upward, finding this scene amusing.

"Sorry," Xyrielle says, opening Rain's hands. Unfortunately, he's holding too tight.

It hurts! It's like my scalp will be remove from my head. After a few seconds of
torture, Rain finally lets go.

"Sorry," Xyrielle repeats, holding Rain's hands before he can hurt me again.

"It's okay," I say, even though my head is throbbing painfully when I touch it.

Maybe I don't like babies that much after all. Draky stands beside me and puts his
hand on my shoulder.

"What are you doing?!"

"Are you two together?" Xyrielle asks amusedly, glancing between Draky and me.

"Of course not," I say, at the same time Draky says, "Yes."

Xyrielle opens her mouth to say something when Rain cries.

"Why did you say that?" I mutter, glaring at him.

"I want to see how you would react," he replies, tilting his head to the side.

"Don't do it again," I chastise. "It's not funny."

"It's not funny," he mimics, smiling playfully.

"I have a favor to ask," Xyrielle says interrupting Draky and me. Rain stops crying
because he's now playing with his teether.

"What?" Draky asks, raising his eyebrow.

"I asked Veronica yesterday if she can take care of Rain while I meet with my
business partners," she says, frowning, "and now she's not here."

"Maybe she forgot," I guess.

"Where's Rain babysitter?"

"She asked for a day off," she answers, "I agreed because I thought my sister would
take care of Rain."

"Oh," I murmur.

"It's really important," she says with a sigh, "but because no one is available to take
care of Rain. . ."

I want to help her because she seems nice. And she looks a lot like Aunt V. Rain is
cute and he reminds me of Matt. I want to take care of him even though he's kind of
like playing with my hair.

"I'll take care of him," I say before I can think twice.

"Really?" Xyrielle asks hopefully.

"Yes."

Draky is gaping at me, looking alarmed, and not believing what I said. Maybe he
doesn't like babies. Unfortunately for him, he has to help me take care of Rain.

*******************************************

[37] The Bet *Keep An Eye


*******************************************
This is supposed to be long but I have to organize my things for our Field Trip
tomorrow, so I decided to cut chapter 35 in two parts.

The song is Love Life by He Is We. They're amazing! :) Banners by


CreativeSideOfLife.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 35 Part 1 *Keep An Eye

~Sophia

"Pie."

"Draky."

"Why did you do that?" he says disapprovingly, as soon as Xyrielle walks out of the
house.

"What do you want?" I ask, "Leave Rain all by himself?"

"It's not that," he says, scowling at the floor.

"What is it then?" I challenge.

"Never mind," he mutters.

Rain pulls my hair to get my attention.

"What baby?" I murmur, tightening my hold on him because he might fall from my
grasp.

"Ma. . . ma," he says.

"He's searching for his mother," Draky says obviously. "What will we do when he
starts to cry?"

"Give him his milk," I suggest.

"What if he doesn't like it?"

"Then we'll do something about it if it happens."

He grumbles something under his breath, and then asks, "Why did they name him
Rain?"

"Maybe it was raining when he was born," I guess.

"What if it was hot at that time, would they name him Sonny?"

"I don't have an idea," I say warily, and then I ask him, "What are we going to do
now?"

"Can you still tutor me?"

"Yes," I answer, "Let's go back to the library."

Draky carries Rain's things and then we make our way towards the library. He
resumes reading A Midsummer Night's Dream as Rain pulls my hair and plays with
it. It's not as hard as before so I let him do it. Besides, I don't want him to cry.

Rain's speaking baby words that I don't understand. He's so cute. He looks like a
baby angel.

When my arms start to feel stiff, I put him on my lap. He crawls towards Draky then.

"Take him off me," he says, pushing Rain to me.

"Don't you like him?" I ask, carrying Rain again.

"I can't concentrate on this," he mutters, not answering my question.

Rolling my eyes, I tell him, "We're not loud, you're just easily distracted."

Rain stretches his hand to Draky.

"See?" I say, "He likes you, even though you don't like him."

"I didn't say I don't like him," he mutters.

"It looks like it," I say obviously.

Rain frowns at Draky because he doesn't want to get him from me.

"Don't worry Rain," I say, "he's just jealous because you're much cuter than him."

Draky barks out a laugh. He's even slapping the table while doing so. Rain joins him,
copying Draky's moves. He has a nice laugh; a silvery kind of laugh that reminds me
of Matt.

Oh God, I miss him so much. Closing my eyes, I hug Rain tighter, imagining him as
my little brother. Babies are so-

"You think. . haha. . that Rain . . haha. . is cuter than me?" Draky asks while
laughing.

"Of course," I reply.

"Oh come on," he says, shaking his head, "it's like you're saying he'd rather be your
boyfriend than me."

"What?" I ask incredulously. "What are you talking about?"

Draky quickly snaps his mouth shut.

"What?" I repeat.

I kind of know what he's thinking and talking about. Perhaps he's acting on his plan
on how to make me fall in love with him.

Rain glances between Draky and me, clearly not knowing what's going on. "Pl . .
Play," he says slowly.

"What do you want to play?" I ask, touching his soft and chubby cheeks.

"As if he'll tell you what he wants to play," Draky says sarcastically, smirking.

"I just want to talk to him," I say evasively.

"It's like talking to yourself," he muses.

"Whatever," I mutter, "just read."

"You know what?" he says, putting his books and notebooks back in his bag, "I'm not
in the mood to study anymore."

As if you're really studying, I think. What I say is, "So you're just going to leave me
alone?"

I'm going to take care of Rain all by myself. That doesn't sound easy, even though
Draky's not helping. Yet.

He smiles amusedly and says, "If you want me to stay, just say the word and I'll
never leave."

I control the urge to laugh at him. He's such a good actor! I want to give him a clap.
I can't really wait to see his face when he finds out that I know about the bet. Just
thinking about it makes me excited.

I clear my throat before speaking. "Draky," I say sweetly.

"What honey?"

I can't help but laugh at that. There are even tears flowing from my eyes. I
remember the first time he called me honey; the time when my heart skipped a
beat. If I'm right, we were in his car, going to the paint shop to buy things to design
my room. That was before I knew.

"Why did you call me honey?" I ask as soon as I stop laughing.

"It just came out my mouth," he says, not a bit embarrassed.

My lips twitch upward as I think of my next sentence. "Why do I have a feeling that
you like-"

"Play!" Rain says.

"Okay, okay," I say quickly, "we'll play."

"Talking to yourself again," Draky says.

"Why don't you just get some toys from Rain's bag and then we'll play with him," I
instruct.

"You'll play with him," he says, opening Rain's bag. "There's a train, a ball, a-"

"Just the ball," I say impatiently.

Draky gives me the ball which I hand to Rain. He squirms at my hold on him. "What
do you want Rain?"

"He wants you to put him on the ground," Draky states.

"And now you can understand babies?"

He snickers but doesn't reply.

Not knowing what to do, I put him on the ground and then sit beside him. He starts
to play the ball by throwing it in the air. Of course, he can't catch it so he crawls to
where the ball lands.

Draky is bored while watching us.

I'm afraid Rain will get hurt by crawling so I pull him towards me and tell Draky,
"Why don't you just grab the ball instead of doing nothing?"

"That's a good idea," he says dryly, but still picks the ball Rain throws his way. He
gives it back to him and that's when the real game begins.

I call it Rain throws the ball and Draky catches it because anywhere the ball lands,
Draky gets it. One time, it stuck below the shelf so Draky have to crawl and stretch
his arm to get it.

Rain's enjoying, it really shows on his face. The way he smiles and the way his eyes
twinkle in delight whenever Draky gives him back the ball.

After a few minutes, Draky says, "That's it!"

"What?" I ask, confused.

"I'm so tired getting the ball, and now I want to rest." He lies on the floor and puts
his hands under his head as a makeshift pillow.

He's not going to get the ball anymore on the other side of the room.

"Draky!"

"Pie!"

"Why don't you get the ball?"

"Why don't you play another game?" he retorts.

Rain's cry interrupts us. Draky and I are startle at the same time so we just both
stare at Rain. After that, I stand up while carrying him and murmur soothing words
to make him stop crying.

Unfortunately, he just cries harder and louder.

What are we going to do? I am not accustomed in taking care of babies. He's crying,
so he's probably hungry.

"Draky," I say, "get his milk from the bag."

He looks at me with a concern written on his face and quickly rummages the bag of
Rain. After a few seconds, he hands the bottle of milk to me. I give it to Rain but he
shakes his head which gives me a hard time putting the bottle in his mouth.

To my surprise, Draky stands beside me and starts to make funny faces. At first, I
am confused on what he's doing, and then I understand. It's weird, seeing him like
this, doing things for a baby.

Rain doesn't notice him but when he looks at him, he pauses and stares. There are
no words for Draky's face right now. I can't even describe it. Rain and I starts
laughing at the same time. I sit on the couch because I might loosen my grip on
Rain from laughing too much.

When Draky stops making funny faces, Rain's eyes starts to water so Draky resumes
making funny faces.

I know he's annoyed but I can see that he doesn't want Rain to cry again so he's
sacrificing to make him happy. And that's sweet. What?! What did I think?

"That's embarrassing," Draky says, slumping on the couch beside me and stretching
his feet in front of him.

Fortunately for him, Rain's not crying anymore.

"You're such a clown," I comment, "and you did a good job stopping Rain from
crying."

He looks at me straight in the eyes and tilts his head to the side. "Is that a
compliment?"

I shrug. "If you want it to be, then it is."

He grins, showing his perfect white teeth. He's about to say something when Rain
crawls to his lap. He looks at me desperately but I just smile at him and stand so he
doesn't have a choice but to carry Rain.

"Pie!" he exclaims, holding Rain awkwardly.

"You have to learn how to carry a baby," I say, "because you'll have to take care of
your own child someday."

He rolls his eyes and says, "That's different, because Rain isn't my child."

"Practice then," I say amusedly.

He sighs. "I didn't come here to babysit Andre's cousin."

"It's not that hard taking care of him," I point out.

"Why did you panic when he cried?" he asks, raising his eyebrow.

"I did not," I deny.

He opens his mouth to say something, but then he pauses. His eyes are round as
saucers when he looks at Rain.

"What?" I ask worriedly, taking a step towards them.

"Rain peed on me!"

*******************************************
[38] The Bet *Skip A Beat
*******************************************
I'm so happy whenever readers send me a message saying that they watched A
Crazy Little Thing Called Love because of my story. I'm glad TB affects you in some
way <3 and to all of you saying that I have an awesome taste in music that means
you do too ;)

The song is No One Will Ever Get Hurt by A Rocket to the Moon =) Banner
byTheWanderLuster.

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 35 Part 2 *Skip A Beat*

~Sophia

"I thought he's wearing a diaper!"

"He is!"

"How did he pee on me then?!"

"Maybe it leaked," I say, biting my lip, but still, I can't hold my laughter anymore so I
laugh.

If I'm right, it's the loudest laugh I've had in a long time. It feels good to laugh.

Draky's face is priceless! And now he's glaring at me for laughing at him. I can't
help but to laugh harder. Poor Draky, he got peed on.

Rain so smart to crawl onto his lap at the right time.

"What's that sound?" Draky asks suddenly.

I listen for a second and then realize what it is. It comes out slow at first and then it
taps on the roof louder.

"It's raining," I say obviously.

Draky glances at Rain and mutters something under his breath.

"We should change Rain's diaper," I suggest.

"I need to change my clothes," he replies, "but before that, I have to take a bath."
He wrinkles his nose for the foul smell.

Rain laughs at him, pulling his hair towards him.

"Ow!" Draky snaps.

A wicked smile appears on my face. Karma's so fast. He laughed at me earlier when


Rain pulled my hair and now it's happening to him.

Finally, Rain lets go of him.

"Rain Rain go away," Draky mutters, smoothing down his hair, "come again another
day."

"Are you singing?" I ask incredulously.

He grins. "It's kind of ironic that it's raining after Rain peed on me."

I raise my eyebrow but I don't know what to say. He's right. I didn't expect to rain
because a few hours ago, the sun is high up in the sky. The weather is unpredictable
nowadays. The ozone layer is slowly deteriorating because of the people who aren't
living right.

"Rain Rain go away," Draky sings, breaking me from my reverie, "come again
another day."

Rain's even clapping his hands. He doesn't know that Draky wants him to leave. I'm
about to stop him when he continues.

"Pie and Draky wants to learn, Rain Rain go away."

A laugh escapes from my mouth. I can't believe he's doing these things! He's not
the Drake Swift I know!

Draky glances at me, fighting the urge to smile. He's holding Rain away from him
awkwardly. I have to say that he has a nice voice. If he auditions in a singing
competition, he'll probably win. With that face, he can-

"Pie?"

"Yes?" I shake my head and blink my eyes to clear my thoughts.

"I need to shower now."

"Oh, yeah," I mumble.

Walking towards them, I get Rain from Draky. I'm careful not to hold him too close
because I might be wet like him.

Draky stands up and that's when I see the stain on his jeans.

Another set of laugher comes out of my mouth. He looks like he peed on himself!

He scowls at me and then ruffles my hair. I slap his hand impulsively.

Suddenly, he leans close to me. I swear my heart skips a beat. When our faces are
just a few inches away from each other, I stomp his feet.

He yelps in surprise, jumping with one foot. "Why did you do that?!"

"Get away from me!"

Rain squirms at my hold on him which makes it hard to move away from Draky.

"You smell," I blurt out.

He pauses and straightens himself. He smells his body self consciously and mutters,
"I do not."

"Yes you do."

"I do not," he grumbles, "it's Rain you smell."

"It's you."

He shrugs. "I'm going to shower now," he says. "Let's see who smells then." He
walks out of the room with a mischievous smile plastered on his face.

"Good job Rain," I say quietly.

He smiles at me like he knows what I'm talking about.

"It's time to change your diaper."

Unfortunately, I don't know how to do that. Getting the little blanket from his bag, I
put it on the floor. I lay Rain on the middle and start to take off his shorts. I wrinkle
my nose. The smell is well, disgusting.

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I take off Rain's diaper, and that's when I see it's
full. No wonder it leaked on Draky. A smile tugs at the corner of my mouth because
of the memory. I'm sure I won't forget it for the rest of my life. Its image is clearly
plastered in my mind.

Rummaging in the bag, I find baby wipes so I decide to clean him first. He's restless,
kicking his feet and moving his body side by side.

The rain's not stopping yet. I hope the electricity won't die because of it. One time,
due to a heavy rain, the electricity went off for a day. Of course, the classes were
suspended.

When I find Rain's diaper, I read the instructions first. The packaging has three
pictures on how to put it on the baby. Unfortunately, it doesn't make sense to me. I
can't just put shorts on Rain without a diaper so I might as well try.

On the first attempt, the diaper is loose so it falls off him. On the second, it's too
tight, and Rain gasps for breaths. I take it off quickly before he cries. On the third
try, I finally get it right. I breathe a sigh of relief and wipe the sweat from my
forehead. Only Rain can make me sweat in this cold day.

While I search for his shorts, he crawls away quickly to the couch.

"Rain," I call.

He turns his head and smiles at me.

"Come here baby," I say, raising his shorts in my hands.

He continues to crawl away from me. I think he wants to play. Standing up, I go after
him and scoop him in my arms. He laughs, showing his three upper front teeth and
two lower teeth.

To my amazement, he squirms away from me, wanting to crawl on the ground.


Heaving a sigh, I kneel down and lay him on the blanket again.

Where's Draky when you need him? It's hard to wear Rain's shorts to him all by
myself. Finally, I get hold of his feet and put it on.

It's not even an hour yet but I'm already tired. Leaning at the back of the couch, I
stretch my feet in front of me.

Rain crawls next to me and starts to sit up. Suddenly he stands slowly, gaining his
balance, holding the couch for support.

My jaw drops to the ground as I stare at him walk with his hands on the couch. Why
am I surprised? Being one year and five months old, he knows how to walk already.

Rain slides on the floor, falling on his knees. I walk quickly to where he is; making
my self ready for his cry, but nothing comes out. He looks confused as he scratches
his knees,

"Oh Rain," I murmur, hugging him tight. "You're brave for not crying."

He holds my hands and makes it his anchor to stand again. He walks slowly while I
hold his upper body so he won't fall again.

That's when Draky enters the room. He's wearing shorts and a t-shirt. His hair's still
wet from showering and it makes him look good and sexy at the same time. His
mouth pulls upward when he catches me staring at him.

"See something you like?" he says amusedly, pausing in the threshold.

"No," I deny quickly, tearing my gaze off him.

I can feel the blood rising to my cheeks. I hate the way he makes me feel!

Draky makes his way towards me and looks at Rain approvingly. "I see that you
changed his diaper," he says, wiggling his eyebrows.

Rain moves towards him and Draky quickly raises his hands. "I just took a shower."

Rolling my eyes, I tell him, "Throw his diaper if you don't want to hold him."

He makes a face but still follows my order. He gets up, takes the dirty diaper and
throws it in the trash bin beside the door.

"What now?" he asks.

"I think we should move to a different place," I suggest.

"It's still raining," Draky says obviously, glancing at the window.

"I know," I mutter. "What I meant was that we should, like go to the entertainment
room."

"Oh." Realization crosses his face. "Let's go then."

He grabs Rain's bag while I stand up carefully, holding Rain in my arms.

In the movie room, I sit on the couch, and put Rain on my lap.

Draky's kneeling beside the cabinet, choosing what movie to watch.

"It should be a cartoon," I say.

"Miss your childhood days?" he asks, tilting his head to the side.

Ugh!

He knows what I mean so why does he always ask stupid questions? And why does
he like teasing me? It's so annoying!

He smiles, eyes glittering in delight, like he knows what I'm thinking.

Meanwhile, Rain crawls down to the carpeted ground and quickly goes to where
Draky is.

Draky scoops him up to his arms and stands up. He throws Rain in the air and
catches him after.

I stare at him, eyes wide with shock, mouth hanging open as he do it repeatedly.

Rain bursts out laughing, enjoying the feeling of flying.

"Draky," I snap.

He looks at me, startled. "What?"

"What are you doing?" I ask furiously. "He might vomit! Do you want that to
happen?!"

"No," he whispers.

Rain leans on Draky's chest and settles there, making his self comfortable. Draky
touches his hair, gazing at him wonderingly. He's smiling while doing it. In that
instant, it's hard to know what he's thinking. He's so different from before. He really
has a perso-

"Let's watch SpongeBob," he says, interrupting my thoughts. "Do you like


SpongeBob, Rain?"

So that's what we do. Watch marathon show of SpongeBob SquarePants. Rain's


sitting between Draky and me. He's clapping every now and then as if he
understands what SpongeBob and Patrick are talking about.

"Who do you think is the protagonist of the show?" Draky asks.

"SpongeBob," I say obviously.

"Are you sure?" he asks, smirking. "What about his best friend Patrick?"

"What about him?"

"His name is Patrick Star," he points out.

"Ha ha," I say warily, "funny."

But I have to give Draky some credit. I wonder why they named Patrick Star even
though he's not the protagonist of the show. Really ironic.

We're on the fourth show when my stomach growls.

Draky certainly hears it because he grins. "Its time to eat," he says cheerfully,
"someone's hungry."

"I am," I say.

I'm not a bit embarrassed to admit it because it's true. Besides, what's the point of
lying when he already hears the evidence?

"What do you want to eat?" he asks.

"You'll cook?"

"No," he says sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.

I don't know why it disappoints me. "I'll cook then."

"What about Chinese food?"

"That's a good idea!" I say, not even thinking about it.

My parents used to buy take out Chinese food before. I miss eating it and of course,
I miss my parents.

"It's settled then," Draky says, getting up to dial the telephone number of the
Chinese food a few blocks away from here.

A couple of minutes later, the doorbell rings.

"That's fast," Draky says.

"Yes," I agree. I'm really hungry and I want to eat now. My stomach is complaining
already.

Draky stands up and goes to the living room to get our food.

Rain suddenly cries, looking at Draky's retreating figure.

"Ssshh," I murmur, "he'll come back."

He stares at me doubtfully with tears in his eyes.

"You really like him, huh?"

I smile. What do I expect him to say? As if he can already talk.

Draky carries two bags in his hands. He puts them on the table. He gives me a
Chinese bowl and we start to eat in silence while watching SpongeBob.

I give Rain his milk but he refuses to take it.

Out of nowhere, Draky feeds Rain his food.

"What are you doing?" I ask.

"Feeding him," he says.

"What if he's allergic to it?"

"I doubt it," he says, putting another food in Rain's mouth. "See? He likes it."

I sigh, watching Rain grab the spoon from Draky's hand.

"He even wants to feed himself," Draky says amusedly.

I leave them alone, and just concentrate on my food.

After eating, Draky puts the dirty bowls at the plastic and takes them to the kitchen.
He comes back, carrying a large comforter in his hands. He moves the furniture
aside and puts the comforter in the center of the room.

"What's that for?" I ask curiously.

"I want to sleep," he says, grabbing a throw pillow and lying down on his back.

I'm about to ask him why don't he just sleep in the guest room when Rain crawls
and lies next to him.

Draky smiles, and gets another pillow for Rain.

"Will you join us?" he asks.

"N-no," I murmur. I don't know why my face is heating up!

"Are you sure? There's still room for you."

"I. . I s-said no," I stutter, looking away from him.

"Okay," he says with a shrug. "That means its just Rain and me then."

Facing the television, I put my knees on the couch and hug them tight. I try not to
look at the guy lying a few feet below me.

The images I see from the show are just a blur, I don't really see them. They're just
things moving without a particular act.

I don't know how many minutes have passed, but when I look at Draky and Rain, I
see that they're both sleeping peacefully. They even have the same position.

It's my first time to see Draky sleeping and he looks innocent; you won't think he's
playing a prank on me.

While looking at him, thousand thoughts run in my head. What am I getting myself
into? If we spend more times together, we'll hurt much more when this end. Isn't
that what I want - for him to get hurt like what he did to me?

Rain stirs from his sleep, and Draky puts his hand on Rain's hand unconsciously,
stopping him from waking up.

A smile appears on my face without my permission as I look at them sleep like


father and son.

******

P.S.

If you think this is getting boring, you can stop reading if you want. This is my
writing style and I'm not really good at writing fast-paced stories . . . Thank you for
still keeping up with me :)

*******************************************
[39] The Bet *Fortuitous Event
*******************************************
A reader suggested the song Glad by Tyler Hilton :) I like this song so much! Thank
you for suggesting it :> Banner by peanutFACE. Crazymusicfan12 made a poem
about The Bet. It was great and I loved it :> Click the external link to read it.

I chose Ashley Benson as Sophia Taylor because majority of the readers like her, and
I think she can be Pie. BUT you can still imagine your own Sophia :)

I want to learn how to play guitar so I had to cut my fingernails. Now they are short.
But you know, you have to sacrifice to gain something :) And it's easier and faster to
type with short nails. I watched Abduction with my friends earlier -it was great <3 I
read The Alchemist -it was an amazing book! :> It helped me to make this chapter
longer. I hope Wattpad will have a Meet Up in Philippines =D

You might be wondering why I'm saying all these things to you haha XD So here it
is. Sorry again for waiting, and thank you so much! <3

Chapter 36 *Fortuitous Event*

~Drake

"What did you do to my baby?" Xyrielle shrieks, lunging towards me.

I take a step back automatically and raise my hand in a surrender mode. What is
happening here? "What are you talking about?" I ask.

Pie tries to calm Xyrielle but she cries hysterically.

"What happened?" I ask Pie quietly.

Pie shakes her head, stopping me from walking towards them. Xyrielle's cries turn
into sobs. She glares at me while wiping her cheeks from her shaking hands.

"What happened to Rain?" I repeat more gently.

"He's in the hospital," she murmurs, "he's confined there because of you. You fed
him that food! He is allergic to it! He almost died!"

I can feel the world crashing and falling to my shoulders. Many words run through
my mind in that instant. Rain is in the hospital because of me. He's just a baby! He
doesn't deserve to be there because it's my fault! I can't believe I was reckless! Pie
told me not to feed Rain with my food but I didn't listen, so now he's suffering. He
might even be dying! And it's really hard to accept that.

"What are we going to do?" I barely recognize my voice. It's so different from mine.

"We have to wait for the findings of the doctors," Pie says, glancing at Xyrielle
nervously.

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. I walk to
where Xyrielle is sitting and say, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean for that to happen. I will
never-"

"Draky."

Someone's calling my name and I know I have to open my eyes. But I don't know
how to. I can feel my breathing speeding up. I am cold inside and out.

"Draky." I can feel someone shaking my arms. "You have to wake up now."

My mind's in a fuzzy haze. I'm like a lost spirit, lingering outside my body.

"Wake up!"

Suddenly, I feel something splashed to my face. My hair's dripping with wet water. I
open my eyes in surprise and sit upright.

"Why am I wet?" I ask incredulously, wiping my face with the edge of my shirt. My
heart is thumping loudly in my chest. I remind myself that it was just a dream. But
hey, it felt real! I thought it was real! I've never been so glad to be awake.

Pie goes to my line of vision. She's biting her lower lip and on her hand is a glass of
water, half full.

"You splashed water to my face." My voice is sort of accusing.

"You won't get up," she says sheepishly, "so I decided to splash water to your face. I
heard it was effective."

"What do you think?" I ask dryly.

"I think it's effective," she says amusedly, the corner of her mouth twitching
upward.

"Why did you even wake me in the first place?"

Pie rolls her eyes and says, "It's ten in the evening."

"What?!" Really? I can't believe it! I slept the whole afternoon and half the night.

She looks at me smugly and says, "It's just six thirty."

I breathe a sigh of relief. "You like teasing me, huh?"

"No," she says slyly, "I just want to see if you trust me."

I raise my eyebrow and ask, "What's the verdict?"

She turns away from me and make a point of organizing the pillows and putting
them back on their original place.

Okay, no need to wait. I know Pie won't answer my rhetorical question. Looking
around, I notice something. "Where's Rain?" I ask.

Pie looks at me as if I said something stupid.

"What?"

"Rain's gone."

"Gone?" I exclaim. The word has a different meaning because of my creepy-dreamslash-nightmare. "What do you mean gone?"

"Xyrielle came here while you were sleeping," Pie answers, studying my face
carefully. "She wanted to thank you for babysitting Rain, but didn't want to wake
you up. She said they have to go home because no one's at their house and its
getting dark." She pauses and then continues, "As if you helped."

"Excuse me?"

She grins, her dimple coming into view. "Nothing," she says, shaking her head.
"Xyrielle said that she'll call us and then she'll have something for us."

"What?" I ask curiously.

"I don't know," she replies, "she didn't tell."

I feel disappointed because I havent say goodbye to Rain. For the few hours we
spent together, I care for him. Even though I didn't admit it at first. Truth is, I like
babies. I just pretended at the beginning that I don't like him because, well, I
wanted to see Pie's reaction.

Now I'm going to miss Rain. I wonder when I will see him again. I hope soon. On the
other hand, maybe I can ask Xyrielle if she wants Pie and me to babysit Rain again.

"What comes first, the egg or the chicken?" I ask Pie.

"That's not a question," she says wryly.

I can see that she's fighting off a smile that wants to form on her lips. "What do you
think?" I probe, just to have a conversation with her.

I feel like an idiot, wanting to hear her voice, wanting to have a conversation with
her, wanting to. . .

Okay, I have to stop now. I really don't like where my thoughts are headed. I hear
the stupid voice smirking. Am I crazy? Do crazy people ask theirselves if their crazy?
No! No! I don't think I'm crazy. Crazy people don't think they're crazy.

Why are you talking back to me then?

Shut up!

"Draky? Draky?"

I have a feeling it's not the first time she's calling my name. This stupid voice is-

"Why do you look so annoyed?" she asks curiously.

"Do I?" I ask, trying to put on my poker face to no avail.

"What were you thinking about?" she asks, nudging me on the elbow.

"The voice," I blurt out without thinking.

Pie's eyes widen, and then she grins. "You're still talking to it?"

I don't know why I speak honestly with her; not that I always lie, but I talk without
thinking when it comes to her. I speak without filtering my thoughts.

"Draky?"

"Yes?"

"Are you hungry?" she asks. "Do you want something?"

Pie will cook a food for me? Now, that's interesting. "Yes, I'm hungry," I say. My voice
is too cheerful. Why am I so excited?

"There's a food in the fridge," she says obviously, "you just have to cook it."

This girl!

It's hard to make her fall in love with me! It's not easier than I thought. If only I
know how to cook, I can make her fall in love with me because of the meals I'll
prepare for her. If only it is that easy. A smile tugs at the corner of my mouth as I
think of that.

"First, talking to yourself," Pie says, breaking me from my reverie, "and now, smiling
for no apparent reason at all."

"I catch myself smiling when I think about you."

Heat rushes to her cheeks. I like to see her blush. She's so shy, she fidgets on her
seat nervously.

"Stop staring at me!" She scowls and turns away from me.

"Why are you blushing when I say things like that?" I ask curiously.

"I'm not blushing," she lies. "Staring at someone is rude," she quotes me.

I smirk. "So you're just-"

"Shut up," she interjects. She stands up and starts to head towards the door.

"Wait," I say quickly, standing up as well. "I was just kidding!"

"Whatever." She stops from walking away but she still doesn't meet my gaze.

"Okay," I say with a sigh. "I'll cook something for you to make it up."

Her mouth forms a wry smile. I'm glad I can make her smile.

"You said you can't cook," she says bemusedly, putting her hands on her hips.

"I said that," I admit, "but for you, I'll cook something."

"That's so sweet," she mutters.

"You don't believe me," I say matter-of-factly.

"It's because you said so yourself."

"But didn't you hear me? I said I'll cook something for you."

"I'm not deaf!"

I move closer to her and brush the hair that's falling to her eyes, obscuring half of
her face from my view. Her eyes widen at my action and I swear I hear her catch her
breath. Her mouth forms into a little O as we stare at each other for a few
heartbeats. I wait for her to speak but she seems frozen in place.

"Are you hungry?" she whispers, taking small steps away from me.

"I'll just eat later," I mutter. I'm still hungry, but not the same as before. Something
weird happened to my appetite.

"Okay," she says, "I'll make a sandwhich."

"I think I'd like to eat a sandwhich too."

She smirks and leads the way to the kitchen. Pie prepares two peanut butter
sandwhich while I take two glasses and fill them with juice.

"I want to breathe fresh air," Pie says.

"Let's go outside," I suggest.

Therefore, we make our way towards the back porch and sit beside the pool with our
feet dangling in the water. We eat our food in a comfortable silence.

It's like dejavu is visiting me because I remember the last time I'm here with Pie
beside me. That was the time she wanted to tutor me. That was a few days ago,
and until now, she hasn't really teach me yet because there are always fortuitious
events occuring.

And then I remember that that was the night I had a creepy nightmare. I shiver
inwardly, visualizing the scenes in my mind. I shake my head furiously to clear my-

"You know," she says, interrupting my thoughts. "I've been here for a couple of days
but I haven't swum yet."

"Are you afraid of the water?" I ask teasingly.

"No." She scolds.

"You want to swim now?"

She shakes her head. "Maybe tomorrow. I don't know. I just like watching the water
in the pool."

"Why?" I wonder.

"The water calms me," she says, "it's like going on forever. It doesn't have an
ending. It always goes back to where it came from."

I don't know how and what to respond to that so I just keep quiet. Now I'm
regretting not reading a lot of books. Maybe when I read something interesting, I
can share it with her. Something memorable. Something I treasure. And then I
remember something that she likes. Not that I know she likes it but I notice her
gazing at them when we're together.

"You like stars, right?"

She looks at me, a funny expression on her face. "I like heavenly bodies," she
replies.

"Why do you like them?"

"Do I always have a reason why I like something?" she asks amusedly.

"Because if you don't have a reason, that means love."

"When did you become so poetic?" she asks, smiling slyly.

"I'm not poetic," I say. I don't know why I feel embrassed. As if there's something to
be ashamed of.

"The moon and the stars are my light when it's dark," she says, looking upward.
"They give me hope. I'm facsinated with what they really are. They appear to be
blinking, but they are not. They are always there but you can't see them because of
the sun."

I am speechless again. I forgot how many times she already makes me speechless
by what she says and what she does. So unpredictable.

"Do you know where Andre is?" I ask curiosly. I wonder where he is. I called him a
few times earlier but he's not answering his phone.

"Aren't you his best friend?"

"Aren't you living with him?" I retort.

"Well, I'm not his best friend so I don't know where he is," she says dryly.

"Just because we're best friends doesn't mean we know everything about each
other," I return.

She turns, so she's facing me. "I thought best friends doesn't have secrets from
each other," she says thoughtfully.

"Sometimes you have to keep a single secret to yourself," I mutter.

"Andre's on a date," Pie says after a minute.

"With whom?" I ask, surprise.

Andre has a date? Andre Lavigne, my best friend? He told Pie, but not me? Are we
talking about the same Andre here? Suddenly, I feel an overwhelming surge of
betrayal.

"I didn't ask him."

"Why didn't you?"

"If he wants me to know, he'll tell me," she says evasively. "And I think it's rude to
ask him a personal question." She gives me a pointed look. "Didn't he tell you?" she
acquires.

"No."

"Why?"

Now it's her asking the why question. "I don't know," I answer. "Andre's been
secretive lately. Especially about his love life."

I didn't mean to tell Pie about that. It just came off my mouth. Again. It's easy to talk
to her. Words are flowing from my mouth without me thinking about them.

"You don't know much about his love life," she states, tilting her head to the side.

"Yes," I say, "because I don't want to intrude." In addition, because he's keeping it a
secret from me.

"Maybe there's a reason why he didn't tell you."

"What are you trying to imply?" I ask, a bit annoyed. I know Andre doesn't want me
to know, and now Pie's rubbing it to my face. I feel like an outsider in my own world.

"Nothing," she mutters.

"Tell me about yourself?" I ask, changing the topic. I want to get to know her
personally but she seems. . . I don't know, I can't expalin it.

"What do you want to know?"

I shrug. "Anything about you."

She rolls her eyes and says, "Why don't you just ask me a question and then I'll
answer it."

"That's a good idea," I say.

However, I'm afraid you're not going to answer my questions. I still remember the
day when she said, "Just because I gave you a perimission to ask me a question
doesn't mean I'm going to answer it." I smile at the memory. It feels like a lifetime
ago.

"So?" she asks, raising her eyebrow.

"How's your love life?"

The instant the words are out of my mouth, I want to reclaim them. Their effect on
Pie is immediate-- she stiffens, and that's when I realize that her love life is a taboo
subject. Maybe something happened. Something bad, that's why she doesn't want
to talk about it.

I'm so stupid for asking that question! There are a lot of questions out there, why
did I ask that? Why am I not thinking?!

We have an uncomfortable silence after that. I chastise myself again and again.
Unfortunately, you can't change the past.

That's why it's called past because it already happened.

I know!

"When you want something, all the universe conspires in helping you to achieve it.,"
she says thoughtfully, ignoring my question.

"That's deep," I say, after clearing my dry throat.

"That's from The Alchemist."

"I've heard of it," I reply. It's a popular work of fiction. I heard a lot people talking
about it and saying it's their favorite book.

"Maybe you should read it," she suggests. "We'll study it after A Midsummer Night's
Dream."

"I haven't even finished it yet," I say sheepishly, scratching the back of my head.

"That's because you're a slow reader," she mutters.

"I'm not slow," I say indignantly. "It's just I'm not interested with it."

"Uh huh."

"You'll see," I say smugly, "I can finish it with just one sitting."

She raises her eyebrow, like she's daring me. "Let's see."

I'm still curious about her past, but she's right. You just can't ask a person about her
personal life because it's rude. I just have to be patient for her to open up to me.

Somehow, because of this, I have an idea on what will I surprise her for her birthday.

*****

How did you find Wattpad? What made you read The Bet? I'd love to know :)

*******************************************
[40] The Bet *Misguided Actions
*******************************************
Thank you for telling me the reason why you read TB and how you found Wattpad :)
I think it's my turn then, eh? I found Wattpad last 2009. I was a member of Twilight
Saga discussion group in Friendster and people there were talking about free online
reading site. The first story I read was "A HOT GUY SAVED MY LIFE AND NOW I HAVE
TO MARRY HIM?!" *That was the time when arrange marriage stories were popular*.
I decided to join when one of the stories I was reading required a number of votes
before uploading the next chapter. So, that's it :)

katrocks247 made a trailer for The Bet. It was amazing Watch the video on the
side =)

The song for the chapter is Half Of My Heart by John Mayer ft. Taylor Swift. Banner
by LittleMissIronic :)

Thank you!

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 37 *Misguided Actions*

~Drake

"Why didn't you come to the party last night?" Jake demands as soon as I sit at our
usual table in the cafeteria.

"We waited for you," Dwayne chimes in.

"I didn't say I'll go, did I?" I say, taking a bite of my pizza.

"Cassidy was fuming with rage," Brian says, fighting off a smile.

"Cassidy?" I repeat incredulously. "Why?"

My friends look at me like I said something stupid.

"Come on, you know she's interested," Troy says, wiggling his eyebrows.

"Is she?" I ask.

Cassidy's always getting my attention any chance she gets. However, I'm busy
thinking of plans to make Pie fall in love with me to notice her.

"What did you do?" Brian asks.

"Stuff," I say evasively.

As soon as I went home last night, I organized all the things needed for Pie's
surprise birthday party tomorrow. I bought all the necessary materials and the only
thing I need to do after school is to design the place and put some decorations. I
already ordered my gift for her. I really think it fits her perfectly. Just thinking about
her wearing it puts a smile on my face.

I do these things because I want to, not because I have to. I want her birthday to be
memorable for her. I want her to remember it for the rest of her life. To put it simply,
I want her to be happy.

I did everything; the planning, and the buying, all by myself. I'm not in the mood to
ask Andre's help because I'm quite angry at him for keeping a secret to me.
Besides, I haven't seen him yet. He's probably busy with school work and college
applications. I haven't sent any college application yet. There's still time for that.

Anyway, the other reason is that when Pie asks about her surprise birthday party, I
can tell her honestly and confidently that I did everything on my own. With no one's
help. I'm glad Parker told me everything I have to know.

Just thinking about the ideas in my head makes me excited to start with the
preparation. I'm even tempted to skip school so that I can be sure that I'm going to
finish everything before tomorrow. But I remember that I have to catch up with my
studies because I'm trailing behind.

Like usual.

At least I'm trying! And thank heavens Pie tutored me last night. It was for Calculus.
I have a difficult time with numbers and it's the hardest subject for me. I'm glad Pie
is patient, she taught me basic things about the subject and how I can make it easy
for me.

"Since you hang out with her. . ."

"What?" I ask, snapping out of my reverie.

"Since you hang out with that Sophia," Brian finishes.

"What about her? I ask irritably. I don't like the tone Brian used when he said
Sophia's name.

"You always hang out with her." Dwayne mutters.

"Are you two dating?" Jake asks curiously.

"We're not," I say dryly.

"Why are you always with her then?"

Rolling my eyes, I decide not to answer their questions because as long as I answer
them, they'll just ask again and again until they know everything about me. About
us. And I might slip and tell them about the bet.

"You seldom talk to us," Troy says disapprovingly.

"I'm talking to you now," I say.

"You know what Troy meant," Dwayne says. "First you quit basketball without telling
us the reason why, and now you're not hanging with us anymore."

"We're still your friends," Jake says.

"And we," Dwayne pauses, not finishing his sentence.

"What?" I ask.

He frowns and says, "We miss hanging out with you and Dre."

I feel guilty for ignoring my friends. Not that I ignore them, but my time with them
become limited because I spend most of my time with Pie.

It's just my life is kind of roller coaster right now. It's the first time I feel things I
haven't felt before. It's so weird because I'm learning new things about myself and
it's good to leave your comfort zone every now and then.

"I'm quite busy," I explain.

"Busy with her?" Jake asks.

"Just leave it, okay?"

Dwayne punches my arm lightly. "We know there's something going on with you
two. We're not blind."

"And I think even if we are- I mean, blind," Brian says, "we can still feel that you like
her."

It's hard to swallow the lump in my throat. I want to deny what they're saying but I
can't speak.

"I wonder what Cassidy will do when she finds out," Jake says amusedly.

"We're not together," I say.

"But you know what Cassidy is like," Dwayne says.

"I know," I mutter.

And that is a problem.

~Sophia

The rest of the day passed in a blur. I don't remember listening to the discussion of
our professors. I don't even know how I came home after school. My mind is busy
thinking of thoughts I can't comprehend.

I'm always like this the day before my birthday, and I hate it.

Tomorrow- I mean, a few hours from now, I'm going to be seventeen. Another year.
Getting older by day.

And my parents are still missing in action. They probably forgot that they still have a
child. When will they come back? I hope tomorrow. It will be the best present I'll
have.

I don't think anyone remembers my birthday. I don't even want to celebrate it. I just
want to go home with my family.

I think no one feels lonely on his or her birthday except me. Ugh! I don't want to pity
myself. However, I can't stop these horrible thoughts from coming in my head.

I'm about to bang my head on the wall of my room out of frustration when I see the
pool in the corner of my eye.

The pool. Getting wet. Night Swimming. That's a good idea.

I change into shorts and a tank top and then I grab a towel before heading
downstairs.

The house is silent because Aunt V and Andre aren't here yet. Fortunately I'm not
scared of being alone.

It's a little bit cold tonight but I still decide to continue my plan. I test the water; it's
warm and cold at the same time, and then I put my towel on the lounge chair.

I do backstroke, letting my mind think of nothing and concentrate on what I'm


doing. Then I try freestyle. I'm not that good but it helps my body and my mind to
relax. When I get tired, I do float. Then breastroke. Time is not existing for me. I'm in
my own little world here in the water.

When I come up for air, I see a shadow at the edge of the pool. I'm so shocked, I
gulp a few drops of water. I choke up for air and then someone grabs me and helps
me sit on the lounge chair.

My lung is burning, my heart is drumming, and I try to let out the water I drunk.
When my breathing returns to normal, I look up to see Draky with a concern
expression on his face.

Draky!

"Wh- what are you doing here?" I gasp.

"You shouldn't swim when you're alone," he says disapprovingly, scowling at me.

I realize that I'm wet and I'm wearing short shorts and he's just a few inches away
from me. I feel self-conscious; I want to hide my body in my towel. Fortunately, he
grabs it from the place where I put it and then he hands it to me.

"Thanks," I mutter, wrapping the towel around me. My teeth are chattering and I
just feel that it's really cold tonight.

"Why are you-"

"Sophia!"

Looking around, I spot Driana walking towards us.

"What are you doing here?" I ask.

"Are you okay?" she asks worriedly, hurrying to my side.

"I'm fine," I say.

"I've been calling you for a few times but you were not answering your phone so I
decided to come here," she says.

I glance at the twins in front of me. They have the same expression on their faces as
they look at me. "My cell phone's upstairs," I murmur.

"Are you sure you're okay?" she asks. "You look pale."

"What time did you start to swim?" Draky interjects.

"Six fifteen?" I say. "I'm not sure."

"No wonder you're pale," he mutters.

"Why?" I ask. "What time is it?"

"Eight," Driana says, shaking her head at me.

I've been swimming for almost two hours? I can't believe it!

"Dinner's ready!" Andre yells from the house.

Suddenly, I'm confused. What's happening here?

"Good," Driana says with a sigh, "I'm starving."

"Me too," I say. Swimming can make you hungry.

"But you have to change your clothes first," Draky says, "you might get cold."

-----

"Let's play spin the bottle," Driana suggests.

"That's a lame game," Andre says dryly.

"No, it's not," Driana argues.

We're in the game room and we just finished playing Scrabble; a game suggested
by Andre. I won, followed by Andre, and then Driana. Last and the least is Draky.

"Are you afraid of spilling your secrets?" Draky asks wickedly.

"I don't have a secret," he snaps, glaring at the twins.

"I'll go get the bottle then," Driana says, standing up from her chair.

"I'll help you," Andre offers.

"No need," Driana says, "I can do it by myself.

"Okay," Andre says with a shrug. "What's wrong with her?" he asks as soon as
Driana gets out of the room.

"You know her," Draky says, "she's easily pissed off."

"Yeah," Andre mutters, staring at the door.

"Why are you quiet?" Draky asks me.

"Am I?"

"Yes you are," he says obviously. "You haven't said anything since we started talking
about the spin the bottle. Don't you want to play?"

"I'm just thinking," I say.

"About?" he asks curiously.

"Nothing in particular."

Actually, I'm thinking of the questions I'll ask him. I want to know every doubt I
have. If ever he'll choose dare, I also make a list of what I want him to do.

When Driana comes back, we arrange ourselves and sit on the floor.

"Rule number one," she says, "it's only truth or dare. Number two: No lying, and you
can't change dare if you don't like the question someone asks. And if it's a dare, you
have to do it."

I'm nervous and excited at the same time.

Driana spins the bottle and all of us wait until it stops and the cork points in front of
Andre. I breathe a sigh of relief. I'm glad it's not me.

"Truth or dare?" Driana asks.

"Truth," Andre answers.

"Are you a virgin?" Driana asks curiously.

A complete, awkward and uncomfortable silence envelops us. It's thick like a moss
and eating us inside and out. We're in complete silence. I don't even know if they're
breathing because I feel like the breath suck out of me even though I'm not the one
who's going to answer.

It's just the question is so embarassing and I don't know what's gotten at Driana to
ask that question. We avoid eye contact because the question still hangs in the air.

Finally, Andre lets out a breath.

It must be a signal because all of us starts to breathe again.

"What kind of question is that?" Andre asks furiously.

"It's a truth or dare and you chose truth so I can ask you anything I want," Driana
says, crossing her arms over her chest.

Andre is blushing like there's no tomorrow.

A giggle escapes from my mouth and I bite my lip to stop them from coming.

Driana stares at Andre with a satisfied smile on her face. "We're waiting," she says.

Andre grumbles something under his breath and looks at Draky for help.

Draky looks like a ripe tomato and he's controlling his self not to laugh.

"The time is passing by," Driana says impatiently.

"Fine!" Andre says, taking a deep breath. "I'm still a virgin."

Oh.

"Whoa," Driana gushes.

Andre turns away from us so that we can't see his facial expression.

"Why are you ashamed?" Driana asks.

"I'm not ashamed," Andre mutters.

"You should be proud because not all high school graduates are virgin."

"I knew it was not a good idea to play this game," Andre says.

"Who would have thought," Driana says, a smirk forming on her lips.

"Drake and I promised each other-"

"No telling!" Draky interjects.

"What is that?" I ask curiously.

"Don't tell them," he says, shaking his head.

Driana glares at her twin. "If he wants to tell us, let him."

Draky scowls at no one in particular and turns his back to us.

"So?" Driana prompts Andre.

"Drake and I promised each other," he repeats, "when we were in middle school,
that we won't sleep with a girl we don't love."

"Oh," I murmur.

"That's nice," Driana says with a nod of her head.

Draky rolls his eyes. "A lame promise, huh?" he asks me.

"No," I say. "I think that's good, that you're keeping your promise. Besides, why
would you sleep with someone you don't love, right?"

"Right," Driana agrees, "because some people do it just for fun."

And some people do it to express their selves. I know someone like that. She agreed
to do it with her boy friend to make him believe that she's a virgin. Stupid mistake.
You don't have to prove anyone anything if they really love you.

"If you love someone, you can wait," Andre says thoughtfully.

"I agree," Draky says.

Who would have thought? There's more to Draky and Andre than meets the eye.
And I'm just starting to know them now.

"I guess it's my turn to spin the bottle," Andre says smugly.

He takes it and the bottle spins slowly. It stops in front of Driana. Andre's eyes glitter
in delight.

"You can't ask me because I asked you," Driana protests.

Andre tilts his head. "You didn't say it was a rule."

Driana scowls at him and says, "Fine! Truth!"

"Blonde, dark, or brunette?"

"That's it?" Driana asks incredulously.

"You want me to change it?" Andre asks.

"No," Driana says quickly, "Blonde."

Draky looks at the two of them with a confused expression on his face.

When Driana spins the bottle, it stops in front of Draky.

Phew! I'm glad it's not stopping in front of me. Yet.

"Dare," Draky says before Driana can ask him.

"Afraid?" Driana asks amusedly.

"No."

"Sing for us," she orders.

"Sing?!"

"Are you deaf?" Driana asks bemusedly.

Draky takes a deep breath and then starts to sing, "Baby baby blue eyes stay with
me by my side, till the morning through the night. Oh baby, stand here holding my
sides . . ."

He's still singing but I stop listening to the words because I'm mesmerized with his
voice. He has a great voice! He can sing, like, a professional singer.

Who would have thought Drake Swift could serenade someone with his voice?

He stops when he finishes the chorus and then he takes the bottle and spins it. I'm
just starting to come back to my senses and hope that it will not point to me when it
stops in front of Andre. Again.

Draky's mouth tugs at the corner. He looks like he's planning something. "Truth or
dare?" he asks.

"Truth," Andre answers.

"Who do you like?"

I have a feeling he's saving this question for his best friend. Poor him, he doesn't
know who the girl is. Not that I know her. . .

Andre is silent for a moment, contemplating if he'll tell us or not.

"Rememeber the rules," Draky says impatiently, "no lying and no sec-."

"I like you."

*******************************************
[41] The Bet *Truth and Dares
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 38 *Truth and Dares*

~Sophia

"Wh-What?" Draky asks, a confused expression on his face.

"I said I like you," Andre says slowly, as if he's talking to a child.

Andre likes Draky?

Since when?

Pfft. As if I believe him. I have to admit though, that I believed him for a second. I'm
too shocked to speak at first because we're all speechless at what Andre said. He's
so serious!

He starts to move towards Draky and puts his arms around him.

Draky squrims away from him quickly and pushes him away.

Meanwhile, Driana and I are laughing our heads off as we stare at the two of them:
Draky elbowing Andre while the latter does everything he can to be near the former.

"Oh Drake," Andre gushes, "I've waited a long time to tell you that I like you."

Draky looks at his best friend with disgust. "Get away from me!"

"You're the love of my life," Andre continues, grabbing Draky's hand and putting it
on his chest. "My heart screams your name everytime you're near. Will you marry
me?"

I'm clutching my stomach because I can't stop my laughter from coming. They are
so funny! If you don't know Andre, you might think that he really likes Draky.

Draky looks annoyed and disappointed because he knows that Andre is just doing
this because he doesn't want to tell who he really likes.

And that's just make us more curious.

"Okay, okay," Andre says between laughs. "You have to let me explain."

Draky stops punching Andre's shoulder and glares at him. "You have twenty
seconds."

"Twenty only?" Andre asks, looking horrified.

"Nineteen, eighteen."

"Fine," he grunts.

"Seventeen, sixteen. . ."

"You have to stop now!"

Driana and I look at the two of them with huge grin on our faces.

"Fifteen, fourteen."

"I answered your question correctly," Andre says quickly. "You asked me who do I
like."

"And?" Draky prompts.

"And I like you," Andre says obviously, "you said like, and I like you. As a friend. And
you're always the one saying that like is different from love."

He's so smart to think of that. He followed the rules. He didn't lie. Very clever.

Now Draky's throwing daggers at his way. It's his problem to generalize his question.

"What if I were a girl?" Andre asks amusedly, nudging Draky on the side. "Would you
like me Drake?" He smiles at him seductively, which makes me want to vomit.

Just the mere thought makes me want to puke.

Draky hits Andre's head lightly. "Don't be stupid."

"That hurts!" he says, feigning he's broken hearted. "I thought you would like me."

Draky rolls his eyes and about to say something when Driana interjects, "I'm
curious. Imagine Andre as a girl." She turns to her twin. "Would you like her?"

"Of course not," Draky says indignantly. "I'm not into guys."

"I said if he was a girl,"Driana says impatiently.

"Still no."

"Why?" Driana asks.

"She's not my type."

"What is your type then?" she asks, tilting her head to the side.

Draky glances at me and smiles slowly.

Driana and Andre catch that and they both turn their heads at me. Driana smiles
slyly while Andre smiles mischievously.

Good job Draky, to put the spotlight on me!

When they stop bickering, I suggest, "Maybe we should stop playing now."

"Not fair," Andre disagrees, "it's my turn."

"And besides," Draky chimes in, "you haven't been pointed yet."

Busted!

"No wonder you want to stop the game," Andre says wryly. He gets the bottle and
spins it slowly.

I'm just about to pray not to make the bottle point at me when it stops in front of
me.

See? That's why I don't want to play anymore! I have a feeling it will stop at me, and
it does!

Draky chuckles softly. "And that is interesting."

"Truth or dare?" asks Andre. There's amusement flickering in his green eyes.

Ugh! If I say truth, he might ask me something I can't answer, and if it's dare, he
might make me do something I'll regret later.

In the end, I tell him, "Truth."

He pretends to think for a moment. If I know, he already makes a couple of


questions ready for me.

Finally, he asks, "Do you think Drake is attractive?"

That's it? What kind of question is that?

"No," I answer.

Draky looks like he has been slapped on the face.

Andre snorts.

Driana laughs uncontrollably. She's even slapping the floor. "Your face!" she says to
her twin.

"It's priceless," Andre finishes for her.

Draky ignores them and looks at me instead. "Why?" he demands.

Pursing my lips, I say, "I don't know. I just don't find you attractive."

"At all?" he asks dubiously.

"At all," I lie.

No need for him to know that I find him attractive. His ego will just get big, and it's
already huge as it is. Moreover, he will get the idea that I'm falling because of his
physical features. Not that I am.

"I don't believe you," he mutters.

"That's not my problem," I say smugly.

"You can't accept someone is immune to your charm?" Andre says, feigning he's
surprised.

"Shut up," Draky snaps.

"Bro, not everyone thinks you're handsome," Driana chimes in.

"Not talking to you," he says furiously.

"So full of himself," Andre mutters to Driana.

They both laugh and then Draky hits Andre's head.

"Hey, why are you always hitting me?" Andre asks, checking his head with his
hands.

"He's offensive," Driana says, "because it's true."

"Why are you teaming up against me? You're my best friend," he says to Andre, and
to Driana, "You're my twin."

"That doesn't change the fact that you're wrong," they say simultaneously.

"Why do I have a feeling there's something going on between you two", he says
suspiciously, narrowing his eyes at them. "You both act weird when you're together."

"We're not acting," they say at the same time.

"See?" Draky asks.

That shut them up.

Before it becomes an uncomfortable silence, I mumble, "It's my turn."

When I spin the bottle, it stops in front of Draky. Just my luck. I bite my lip to stop
the smile threatening to form on my mouth.

"Truth or dare?" I ask not too eagerly.

"Truth," he answers.

Now it's my turn, I forgot what to ask him. All the questions I save for this moment
vanished from my mind. Therefore, I ask the first thing that comes to my mind.
"How many girlfrieds have you had?"

"Zero," he says, his mouth twisting at the corner, forming onto a smirk.

"Seriously?"

"Yup."

"How do we know you're telling the truth?" Driana asks suspiciously.

"Why would I lie?" Draky returns.

"I don't know," she retorts, "that's why I'm asking."

"It's true," Andre says, backing Draky. "He's a member of NGSB."

"NGSB?"

"No Girlfriend Since Birth," he explains. "It's a society for group of people."

I know he just makes that up. There's no such thing as NGSB.

But I'm confused. Draky's a playboy. He's popular. Why did he never have a
girlfriend?

Before I can ask him, Driana asks, "Why?"

"Because I've never fall in love yet," he answers, as if it is the most obvious thing in
the world.

"What about those girls?"

"They're just flings," he says, shrugging his shoulders.

Who would have thought? Hah. I never expected it. Perhaps it's a good thing I asked
him that question.

WAIT.

Why do I care? As if the news is important. I don't care about him. I don't. Really.

And so, our game continues.

When Draky spins the bottle, it stops in front of Andre. He chooses dare. He really
doesn't want us to know who the mystery girl is.

Draky commands him to dance for us. It's entertaining to watch because Andre isn't
good in dancing department. No wonder that's what Draky impose him to do. Maybe
he's doing it to provoke him.

Poor Draky.

When Andre spins the bottle, it stops in front of Driana. Like him, she picks dare.
Andre orders her to hug her brother. She complains at first, but because she's the
one who make the rules, she have no choice but to follow.

She goes to where Draky is and puts her arm around him. Draky does the same.
Sometimes it's easy to forget that their twins because they have a lot of differences
and I don't know, I can't explain it.

And in this instant, looking at the two of them, I can't help but miss my little brother.

People don't know what they have until it's gone. Many people take things for
granted. They don't know that some things can't be replaced.

When Driana spins the bottle, it stops in front of Andre. He chooses dare and Driana
asks him to bring us drinks.

"Slave?" Draky says amusedly.

Andre ignores him and goes to the kitchen to get some drinks. He comes back with
four coke in can. I gulp mine and that's when I realize I'm thirsty. This game makes
me nervous!

Draky's next, and he picks dare.

Hah. It's as if we're playing dare or dare. No one wants to say truth anymore. Maybe
afraid of spilling their secrets.

Andre orders him to sing Love Story by Taylor Swift.

I can't believe it.

I want to strangle Andre in this instant! Why is he doing this to me?

Draky scowls at him and then he takes a deep breath and sings the chorus of Love
Story. I know, he has a good voice. Great, even. But I'm furious with Andre. He's
even glancing between Draky and me as if he's seeing something entertaining.

Ugh! Why can't he leave that name alone?!

When Draky stops singing, Driana yawns suddenly.

I don't know why but when someone yawns, someone will do too. Like me. It's like a
chain of events.

Soon enough, Andre and Draky does the same.

Then we all laugh while looking at each other.

"Let's just stop this game," Driana says, putting the bottle away.

You can practically hear our sigh of relief.

"I want to sleep now," she continues, lying on the floor.

"Me too," I agree, glancing at the clock. It's 11:30 in the evening already. Time
moves fast when you're having fun.

"You two can sleep here if you want," Andre says to the twins.

Draky shakes his head. "Mom's alone in the house," he says, "and besides, there's
school tomorrow."

"You can wake up early," Andre suggests.

Driana rolls her eyes and says, "Thanks for the offer but I doubt I can sleep on a bed
besides my own."

"Okay," Andre says with a sigh.

We're all silent for a moment. I wonder if Driana remembers that tomorrow's my
birthday. I wonder if Draky knows my birthday is tomorrow. He and Andre seem
curious about it. I wonder what will happen if they know--

"Time to go home," Draky says, snapping me out of my reverie.

Stopping me from wondering.

Driana sighs. "Okay," she murmurs.

"I'll walk you to the door," Andre offers.

"Me too," I say.

Outside, Driana and I hug each other and then she slides in Draky's car. I don't know
what he's doing because he's waiting and looking at me expectantly.

"What?" I ask finally.

"Aren't you going to give me a goodnight kiss?" he asks.

The thing that bugs me is he looks serious. As if I'll just kiss him when he wants!

"In your dreams," I say, putting my hands on my hips.

He smirks. "That's okay; you're always in my dreams. And you know, there are more
things you do there than in real life."

I can feel the heat rushing to my cheeks. Stupid Draky! He's so cocky!

"Good night," I say, walking away from him and standing beside the door.

"Good night Honey," he says sweetly.

Honey yourself, I think.

When he starts his car, I turn around to see Andre studying me carefully.

"Do I have dirt on my face?" I ask.

"No," he says, shaking his head.

We both enter the house and then he locks the door behind us.

"You didn't answer Draky's question earlier," I point out.

"Who knows, it could be anyone," he says, with a sly smile on his mouth. And then
he walks away without a backward glance. When he rounds the corner to his room,
he turns his head and winks at me.

I've never been confused in my life. What does he mean by that?

I make my way to my room and lay on my bed. Unfortunately, my mind doesn't


want to shut up. Because my birthday is tomorrow, it's excited. More than me.
Weird.

This is such an interesting night. I think I will not forget it for the rest of my life.

It's unsettling to find that a single event can change your life and can make you
think about things you didn't mind before.

The loud ringing of my cell phone startles me. Looking at it, the words: Happy
Birthday flashed on the screen.

The time shows that it's 12:01 AM, October 19, 2010. I'm officially seventeen year
old. I'll be a legal adult next year.

I don't even know that I saved my birthday on my cell phone. I probably forgot
about it. I wonder what will happen tomorrow. I want to think of different scenarios
in my head but my eyes are slowly drooping in and out of focus.

Before I fall asleep, I greet myself, "Happy Birthday."

*****

I hope you liked this! Comments on the last chapter = Epic :D

The song is Sweet and Low by Augustana. Banner by EXTREMEmusiclover :) Kindly


click the External link and like the Facebook page. Thank you!

*******************************************
[42] The Bet *Thirteen and Seventeen
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 39 Part 1 *Thirteen and Seventeen

~Sophia

The moment I wake up, the first thought that comes to my mind is today's the
thirteenth day of the bet.

The second thought I have is today's my birthday.

13th Day. 17th Birthday.

Hah. Ironic? I think so.

Other people will be excited to open their cell phone and read all the birthday
wishes they received. Me, in the meantime is lazy even to get up and start the day.

They say that your birthday is very different from other (ordinary) days because,
hey, today's your day! You, and just only you. Well, except for the people sharing
the same day of your birth. But still, you can pretend it's your own day because
after waiting for three hundred sixty four days, your one and only day finally
arrived. That's why you need to celebrate. . .

Right?

I'm still sleepy. I don't even want to go to school. I can imagine what would my face
look like when my friends greet me a happy birthday. It's hard to think of something
to do when they sing a happy birthday to you. It's embarassing and not, at the
same time.

I think I'm the only one who's not excited on my birthday. But I don't know why I feel
nervous, and there's this feeling I have that can foresee something that might
happen.

It's just another day for me. I doubt something unexpected will happen. What's with
the blabbering? I know, I'm just procrastinating.

Sighing, I get my phone and open it.

Nothing.

Is this possible? Is my network not working? Why don't I have a new message?
There's probably some error because. . .

Don't tell me my parents forget it? What about Parker, and Driana?

The people close to me sure know that today's my birthday.

Parker! He gave me a present but he forgot that today's the day! I know, it's still my
birthday until later but he usually greets me at midnight. And this is the first time he
doesn't. Maybe he gets tired, because he knows that I don't like it. Maybe, finally, he
listens to me.

And then Driana. I was just with her last night. She used to call me at exactly 5:17 in
the morning.

In the corner of my eyes, I see the time in my alarm clock. 6:49AM.

My parents. When will I see them? It looks like I'm on my own. Is my mom not
thinking about the day she gave birth to me? She's probably busy with her own
things.

Why do I feel disappointed if I don't want to celebrate my birthday?

It's just that, they are the people close to me, and then they don't even remember
this day.

Don't you hate it when you don't want something but it keeps coming and when you
want it, it doesn't happen?

Ugh! I hate this feeling!

Something tugs at my chest. Why do I feel like crying? It's so childish to cry when no
one greets you on your birthday. Especially when you yourself don't care about it.

The day is just starting but I want it to end already. I don't want to be lonely today.
It's hard to be lonely than alone. Yes, the two are very different from each other.

Why do these thoughts haunt me today? I don't want to be depressed! Shaking my


head, I try to think of nothing. I want my mind to be a blank sheet of paper, even
just for a few minutes.

I want a piece of mind!

You're the sky that I fell through. I remember the view whenever I'm holding you.

It takes a second for me to realize that that's my phone ringing. Someone's calling!

Finally.

Taking a deep breath, I grab my phone and answer it. "Hello?"

"Hi."

That sounds like. . .

I look at the caller ID and not that surprised to see it's Draky.

"What do you want?" I ask.

I'm not that disappointed because it's him who calls. He doesn't know it's my
birthday today and I don't expect that he'll greet me.

"Why so grouchy?" he asks.

"I'm not," I deny.

"So, um, how are you today?"

"You're calling to ask how I am?" I ask incredulously.

"What's wrong with my question?" he asks.

I can imagine him raising his eyebrow.

Oh my. I can't believe I can see him in my mind while I'm talking to him.

"Nothing," I say evasively.

I have to admit, I'm quite grumpy today. And I don't want to accept that it's because
no one remembers my birthday.

Such a shallow reason.

"How was your sleep?"

"Fine."

"Did you dream about me?" he asks amusedly.

"A nightmare," I say.

Actually, I don't remember my dream last night. It even feels that I just close my
eyes for a couple of minutes than hours.

"Sweet," he says. "That means your thinking about me."

"Huh?" I ask brilliantly.

He sighs. "Didn't you know, when you dream about a person, that means you're
thinking about him too much. And see, I'm with you even in your dreams."

I shouldn't have lied. He'll just think that I really dreamed of him. But isn't a great
idea to make him fall in love with me? I'll let him think I'm falling, when in the first
place it's him who falls.

"They say that when you dream about a person, it's the one on the dream thinking
about the person dreaming, not the other way around," I say, "and that means
you're thinking about me too much."

I can't believe I said that. It's like someone is talking, not myself.

Draky's speechless.

I breathe a sigh of relief. At least I make him speechless. Again.

"I wish you a happy-." He stops talking suddenly.

"What?" I ask not too eagerly.

It's a few seconds before he answers, "A happy day ahead."

"Oh."

I hate how my voice sounds disappointed with that single word. Is Oh even a word?
What I know is it's a sound of expression.

"Expecting me to say something else?" he asks curiously.

"No," I say quickly. Too quickly.

"Okay," he says, "I have to go now."

"Goodbye," I reply.

"See you later."

"See you." I always want to have the last word.

When I'm about to hung up, he says something. Unfortunately, I haven't heard it!

Well, since it's Draky, I don't think it's important but I'm curious on what it is.

Letting it go, I arrange my clothes and get ready for school.

Aunt V is already at work so it's just Andre and me in the dining room. We're both
preoccupied with our own thoughts while eating. I'm still confused at his actions last
night. Why would he keep his dating life a secret? Even with his best friend? He's so
unpredictable! No wonder he and Draky are best friends, they balance each other.

When Andre asks me if I'll ride with him today, I take his offer. I'm not in the mood
to ride a bus. I'll make an exception because today's my birthday.

Like Draky, he doesn't know that today's my birthday. If he knows, I'm sure he'll
greet me.

Again, the thought of my birthday makes me sad. I'll just forget that today's October
19, 2010. I'm sure, before I know it, it's the twentieth already.

After eating, we put our dirty plates on the kitchen counter. Andre says that they
hire a temporary house cleaner. They always do that when he and Aunt V are busy.

While walking to his car, Andre hums quietly to his self. He's even smiling while
doing so.

I can't help but feel suspicious towards him. He's so cheerful, it's like his birthday is
today. Not that he's not cheerful, but today, it's different.

I can't explain it, but I feel something is wrong. Well, considering there's the game,
when it is ever right?

When we get in his car, he drives to the school without saying anything.

What is happening?

He's smiling while he drives and it makes me think that he's making a plan. A plan
of . . I have an idea of what exactly it is. But you know, it's not good to assume.

Before, he doesn't stop talking. Now, why so quiet? It's creepy.

"Andre," I start.

"Yes?" he asks, glancing at me.

"Who do you like?"

He smiles playfully. "We're not playing."

"I know," I say dryly, "I'm just asking."

"Why do you want to know?"

"Because I'm curious," I answer.

He tilts his head to the side, making his hair falls to his eyes. "Did Drake tell you to
ask me?"

"What?"

He smirks. "I know you two are teaming up to know who the girl is. Tell him to forget
it."

"What are you talking about?" I ask incredulously.

"I think the reason why he wants to know is because he'll kill the girl. Because you
know," he lowers his voice as if he's afraid someone will hear us, "he's jealous of
people, especially girls when they're with me. He wants me all to himself."

I stare at him, wide eyes with shock. Andre is-

"I have an idea," he says, breaking my thoughts, "tell him it's you I like."

Andre is insane. He really is.

*****

Happy Birthday to all the Octoberians out there! :D May all your wishes come true :)

This is just a teaser for the next part. I haven't been able to sleep yet since last
night so it's short. I uploaded this because I want to keep my promise =)

The song is Transatlanticism by Death Cab for Cutie. Banners by Aspen77. Thank
you! :>

I went to Owl City: Live in Manila 2011 concert last night. It was one of the best
nights of my life :D *If not for Taylor Swift, I think yesternight was the best* I got a
meet and greet pass (unexpectedly) when they (the management) asked anyone to
sing a line of his (Adam) song from his new album. I sang : I've been longing for,
daisies to push through the floor (Plant Life). I was not even shy at that time: me,
singing in front of a crowd. Who would have thought? XD Then they told me that I
could meet Adam Young. I was so shocked. Like, really? OMG! Haha I couldn't stop
laughing! I couldn't even believe it :> When I saw him, I almost cried because of the
overwhelming happiness I felt. He hold my hands while we talked. I told him about
my dream (:In my dream four nights ago, I saw him because of a meet and greet. A
dream came true;) I told him "Thank you" many times. He was so sweet and nice.
After that, when the show was about to start, a VJ from MYX (a music channel)
interviewed me. If ever they air it, I'll be on TV again. It was, like my friends said,
my night. I feel so blessed and lucky

Turn your dreams into reality!

Wow, you read the whole thing? This was long and you probably have other stuff
you could've done in the last two minutes but you chose to read this :> Thank you
so much! For reading my story/stories and for keeping up with me. You don't know
have an idea how happy and lucky I am. I wish I can see your face while reading *.*

Thank you again! I hope and pray we can see each other someday :)

*******************************************
[43] The Bet *Real or Fake
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 39 Part 2 *Real or Fake*

~Sophia

A note falls from my locker when I open it. Grabbing the piece of paper, I smooth it
and read the words written on it.

Meet me at the parking lot. ASAP.

-D

D?

It's from Draky, no doubt. What does he want? Why does he want me to meet him
at the parking lot? Why not wait for me here?

If he wants to talk to me, he should be the one to come, not the other way around.
He is the one who needs something. Besides, if I go outside, I'll be late in my first
class.

However, there's a voice in the back of my head that whispers, "He'll wait for you
there."

I just ignore it and try not to think about it too much. It's just my subconscious mind
trying to guilt me.

The ringing of the bell startles me. And that's make my decision final. I hurry and go
to my first class, the little note folded in my hand.

It's in my second class when I receive a message from Draky.

"Where are you?"

"In class," I type quickly.

I don't want to get caught using my cellphone while there is a discussion going on.

"I waited for you. Why didn't you show up?"

"I was late. I forgot to text you."

I don't want to say sorry to him even though I feel guilty for making him wait.

"Please keep your cell phone," our professor says, looking pointedly at me, "if you
don't want me to take it to the principal's office."

My classmates turn their heads to look and smile at me sheepishly. Embarassed at


getting caught, I quickly put my phone in my bag, not reading Draky's new
message.

I try to concentrate but I end up thinking what he wants from me. So far, he's the
only one who texted me and called me. Yes, no one greets me a happy birthday yet.

I pretend not to care but in reality it hurts. I want to cut class and go home. Which
home, I don't know.

I feel bored. I don't even bother trying to listen to the discussion because I already
understand it and I can read the lesson back home.

Fortunately, time passes quickly.

Before I know it, I'm sitting on our usual table in the cafeteria across from Driana.

She's happily eating her lasagna as she tells me about the first half of her day.

I stare at her as she talks, thinking, Really? How come you forget it?

And then I feel guilty for thinking about that because Driana has a life and she's not
responsible to greet me a happy birthday.

"Hey," she says after a moment, "anything wrong? Why aren't you eating your
food?"

"I'm not hungry," I say.

I don't have an appetite. I want to go to the clinic and ask permission if I can go
home now. A silly excuse, I know.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asks, a concern expression on her face.

She thinks I have a problem. I heave a sigh. "I'm okay," I mumble.

She looks at me doubtfully.

"Really," I assure her, even taking a bit of my spaghetti to make her believe me.

Driana doesn't have to suffer with me. I know this kind of loneliness will go away
after a few minutes.

When I enter the Literature room, I'm surprise to see Draky sitting on his seat. He's
earlier than usual.

"Hey," he says, as I sit on my chair in front of him.

"Hi," I say, "about earlier-"

"No need to apologize," he interjects.

As if I'm going to say sorry to him. In his dreams!

"I just want to ask if you're free later, after school?" he asks hopefully.

"Why?" I ask curiously, raising my eyebrow.

He shrugs. "I just want to have alone time with you."

Alone time? Hah. Nice choice of words.

"Are you free?" he asks.

I don't have plan later. If I go home after school, I'll just mope in my room until its
dinner time.

Dinner time!

For sure, Aunt V remembers that today's my birthday. Just thinking about it brings
me hope.

"Pie?"

"Okay," I say.

He smiles, and says, "I'll wait for you at the parking lot after school."

"That's fine," I say.

"Make sure you'll come," he says amusedly.

That brings smile to my face. "I won't make you wait this time," I tell him.

"Good."

-----

"Where are we going?" I ask, as soon as I slide in his car. "And don't tell me it's a
secret."

The corner of his mouth twitches upward. "You know me well."

My heart skips a beat. Is that a compliment? I think so. I can feel the blush starting
to flood my cheeks. If only I can stop them!

"You have to do something, though," he says.

"What is it?" I ask suspiciously.

"You have to wear this blindfold." He raises the green bandana on his hand.

"Why?" I ask incredulously.

"It's a secret," he tells me.

"What if I don't want to?" I say stubbornly, crossing my arms over my chest.

"Pie," he says, glancing at me.

"Fine," I say, "just this once."

"Thank you."

When Draky stops the car, he puts the blindfold so that I can't see where we are
going. He helps me walk and guides me so I won't walk in the wrong direction. I bite
my lip to stop the complaints I want to utter. He's silent too and I have a feeling he's
nervous.

After a while, he stops me from walking.

"We're here?" I ask. My mouth is dry! It's the first time I speak after the long drive in
the car.

"Yes," he replies, taking the blindfold off.

A gasp escapes from my lips when I open my eyes. I don't know what to say! I'm
just standing, staring wide eye in the beauty surrounding me.

We're in a small clearing. There are hundreds of Christmas lights above us. On the
trunks and branches of the trees, on the fountain, there are lights everywhere. The
incoming twilight only makes them more shine brightly. There's a soft violin playing
somewhere. I know it's not live music but hey, it's perfect for this scene.

No matter where I look, I see different kinds of colors and it makes me happy. I
breathe the fresh air coming from the trees and spin once to look all around me. On
my right, I can clearly see the beach that is popular because of its white sand. We're
probably in a valley somewhere outside the town. To my left, there's a table set up
for two.

Wow!

He did all of these for me? Don't tell me it's a plan to make me fall in love with him.
The thought makes me sad, and then I tell myself that I won't think of the bet for
now. Besides, it's my birthday and I want to be happy. So, everything he did and still
do is to make me happy. No more, no less.

"Do you want to sit down?" Draky asks quietly. His voice is different.

I nod and he moves the chair slightly so that I can sit down.

Hmm, a gentleman.

"I love your eyes," he says when he takes the seat across from me.

"Um, thank you," I mumble. What is this about?

He smiles. "But I love mine more. 'Cause without them, I won't see yours."

I wonder where he got that. He probably searched it on the net.

A tiny voice whispers in the back of my mind, "Maybe he meant it. That he loves
your eyes."

My subconscious mind makes this more confusing!

"By the way," he says, "I have something for you."

He's nervous as I am. It's so obvious with the way he moves and the way he talks.
He hands me a box wrapped with star and curling abstract designs.

"What's this for?" I ask curiously, taking the box from him.

He takes a deep breath and says, "Happy Birthday Pie."

I think I stop breathing in that instant. Draky greets me! He's the first one to greet
me!

"Tha-thanks," I murmur when I find my voice.

"My pleasure," he says, smiling.

"How did you know?"

"It's a secret," he says slyly.

"Hmp."

I can't believe it. Drake Swift greeted me!

"Just open it," he says eagerly.

"Okay."

When I open the box, I'm shock at what I find inside. It's a necklace of green pearls
with a silver cross on the center. It's like a rosary.

I'm speechless. I don't know what to say.

"Do you like it?" Draky asks slowly, looking at me hesitantly.

"It's beautiful," I whisper, stunned and mesmerize as I look at the necklace in my


hands. "Thank you so much!"

He sighs in relief. "Let me put it on you," he says.

"Okay," I agree.

He stands from his seat and walks to where I am. I stand so he won't have a hard
time putting it on my neck.

The brush of his hands send shiver down my body. I stop breathing because of the
proximity between us.

"Thank you," I say, turning around to face him.

The necklace feels warm, and I can't help but think it belongs to me.

"You make me feel at peace, easy, and complete," he says, pushing my hair away
from my eyes. "There's no denying that with you, my life is wonderfully sweet."

"Why. . . Why are y-you saying this to me?" I stutter.

My voice is shaking, it's so embarrassing! My heart is doing a somersault inside me.


I'm afraid it will burst! Sweat starts to form on my forehead as I try to analyze our
current situation.

"Pie," he says, never taking his eyes away from me, "there comes a time when you
won't be able to hide your feelings for someone no matter how much you want
them to keep it to yourself."

Wake me! I know I'm just dreaming. Please, I want to open my eyes, I can't take this
anymore. What is he doing to me? Why can he make me feel things I haven't felt
before?

"Please don't think that I'm rushing you," he murmurs, taking both of my hands in
his. "I can't just hide my feelings for you forever. And don't you hate it? Not saying
what you feel?"

I'm just staring at him, reminding myself to breathe. I can't even tear my eyes away
from his piercing gaze.

"I have to tell you this because I. . ." he pauses and takes a deep breath. "I can't
bear the thought of you with another guy. Just thinking about it..." he trails off,
shaking his head. A pained expression crosses his face.

Is this real? Maybe I am dreaming. What is happening here?!

Butterflies start to flutter in my stomach. I'm afraid they'll lift me up from the
ground and fly me above the clouds.

"Pie," he says, putting his hand on my cheek.

I freeze. His touch sends a chill and electric shock to my body. His hand though, is
soft; I find my head leaning towards it.

"Tell me if you want me to stop," he says. To my surprise, he leans to my neck and


trails it down with soft kisses.

I think he is speaking but I don't hear him because of the loud beating of my heart.
It's so loud, it's the only sound I hear. I wonder if he hears it too.

Do I want him to stop? My brain says I have to slap him hard on the face but my
heart tells otherwise. My mouth is dry. It's hard to swallow the lump in my throat.

"You want me to stop?" he asks again, moving to my jaw.

Oh God, I'm going to faint! My mind is in a fuzzy haze. I don't know what to do!

Draky puts his hands on my shoulders and he trails kisses on my cheek. It's moving
closer and closer and closer to my lips.

What am I doing, just standing here while he do all the kissing?

I don't know who start it but when our lips meet, everything around me stops
revolving at once. it's just me and him, nothing else exists besides us. It's like a fire
that can't be stopped.

Maybe this is from the times when our almost kiss has been interrupted.

How many times have I look at his lips? I never expected it to be on mine. It takes a
second for me to realize that I'm kissing Drake Swift. After that thought, I let instinct
take over me.

My hands, as if they have a mind of their own, travel and make their way to his hair.
His soft and silky hair that I want to touch from the very first day. Finally! And then I
touch his face, his chest, his hair again. it's like a pattern.

When Draky pauses to breathe, he murmurs my name. And then we're kissing
again. I feel hot and cold at the same time. I get tingly all over my body.

Draky's hands move around my body. His left hand is on my waist while his right
hand is memorizing my face, my hair, and my arms.

A shiver runs down my body. It's not from the wind, but from the feelings I'm
experiencing.

I open my eyes experimentally and see his eyes are closed. I want to touch his long
eyelashes. Now I know why people close their eyes when they kiss. It's so
distracting!

Million thoughts run in my head in this instant but I can't really think about them
because I'm focused on kissing Draky.

We stop after what feels like hours. I thought he'll give me space to collect my
thoughts when he suddenly pulls me to him. And then he puts his arms around me
tightly, but not to the point that I can't breathe.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

I can feel the beat of his heart. No doubt, he can hear mine too.

Two hearts beating as one.

My hands find their way to Draky's neck and my head leans to his chest. Really, it's
like someone is controlling my body.

We just stand for a couple of minutes, wrapped in each other's embrace, contented
by the silence. I've never felt more at home than I am now. Here, in the arms of the
person I despise, I feel happy.

After a few minutes, he leans down and plants a kiss my forehead. I can't help but
think that's sweet.

I know that the kiss on the forehead means more than the kiss on the lips. It has
many meanings and I have a feeling Draky knows them.

"Pie," he says softly, looking into my eyes, "I think I'm falling in love with you."

*****

Happy Halloween! Happy All Saints' Day! :)

The song is Today was a Fairytale by Taylor Swift Banner by You4Real :>

I hope the kiss was okay. It was just pure imagination. I didn't have a basis that's
why it was sort of like in AIL.

By the way, I read all your comments and messages. They are so funny, especially
those: I really think Andre likes Driana. And Draky is falling in love with Pie. You
make me happy when you give me feedback :D

Thank you so much! *.*

*******************************************
[44] The Bet *Darkness and Light

*******************************************
The loud ringing of my alarm clock wakes me up. My breathing is faster, as if I ran in
a marathon. My mind is fuzzy, it's hard to think straight.

Something is not right.

My muscles are sore from being in a cramp position.

Confused, I look around me in bewilderment. I remember I was with Draky and we


were-

Impossible.

I thought it was real. It looked real. It felt real.

How could I dream of something like that?!

Surely, my subconscious mind did the trick because I thought of Draky before I fell
asleep. I'm even ashamed to admit it.

I reassure myself that everything is going according to plan. No one will ever get
hurt. Well, I won't get hurt. I don't know about him.

I don't know if I should be disappointed or what, in finding out that the kiss was just
a dream. Of course, I'm not disappointed! I even let out a sigh of relief.

I can't imagine kissing the person I despise so much. Just thinking about it- ugh!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~~~~~~~~~

Okay, that didn't really happen. I don't even know why I want to post that XD

The gift of Draky to Pie is the same rosary necklace on the cover :) Finally, they
kissed, right? I wrote that scene a few months ago but I waited until the right time
to post it. Don't get confused by their feelings for each other. You never know if
what Drake did/said was real or fake. A lot of readers are asking for Andre's POV. I'll
probably make one when the story is complete.

The song is Terrified by Katharine McPhee ft. Zachary Levi :> Banner by
BookAndMusicGeek. Thank you!

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 39 Part 3 *Darkness and Light*

~Sophia

"Pie, I think I'm falling in love with you."

The words are bizarre; they play repeatedly in my head, non-stop.

I have a feeling he's doing and saying all this because of the-

No.

I have to remember what I promised to myself earlier. I won't think about that, even
for just my birthday. I want to be happy. I'll just face the consequences tomorrow, or
the next day. What I want is to forget everything and pretend that he wants to make
my birthday memorable for me. Something I will not forget for the rest of my life.

What would I feel if it's true? I'm probably the luckiest girl on the planet. The person
I've been dreaming of for as long as I can remember finally admits that he's starting
to fall in love with me.

Somehow, I don't feel as happy as before because something taints in my mind,


always knowing, always judging everything Draky does. I can't blame it though,
because it has a point. It doesn't want me to get hurt.

My brain and my heart are frenemies.

Tonight, I'll pretend that Drake Swift really is falling in love with me.

Hooray, I think sadly.

I don't want to think about sad thoughts so I decide to make illusion in my head
about happy things from the past.

It's short lived though, because he starts to talk again.

"I just want you to know my feelings," Draky says, brushing my hair away from my
face, "you don't need to respond if you don't feel like it."

So I don't, because I don't know what to say. I might just say something I'll regret
later.

"I find myself daydreaming about you," Draky admits shyly. "Sometimes I'm smiling
for no apparent reason at all, and then I realize I'm thinking about you."

It's easy to fall for him if I don't really know what he's up to. You can fall in love with
a guy like him even for just a few days of meeting him. With his good looks,
charisma, and unexpected surprises, he can capture your heart in an instant.

I lean to his chest, thinking of nothing, just this moment, not the past, not the
future. I have to take one day at a time. This is present so it means that it should be
the one you're living; not something that already happened, and not something that
might happen.

"Pie," Draky murmurs, close to my ears, sending shiver and warmth in my body.
"Thank you for making me happy."

"I make you happy?" I ask, leaning back to look at his eyes. His eyes that can see
right through my soul.

He touches my nose lightly with his forefinger and says, "You're the only one who
can make me feel this way."

I don't know how to respond to that so I just smile and tighten my hands on his
neck.

To my surprise, he starts to move slowly, bringing me with him.

"What are you doing?" I murmur.

"Dancing."

Even though my eyes are close, I can imagine his expression. The corner of his
mouth twitches upward, smiling his trademark smile.

"I'm not a good dancer," I point out.

"Me neither." He chuckles.

I don't think what we're doing is called dancing because we're just swaying back
and forth again and again. The soft music from a radio, I think it's a radio, is our
guide. It plays instrumental music. Before it's violin, now it's piano.

After a minute, he breaks the silence.

"Are you hungry?" he asks.

If you could see that I'm the one who understands you, been here all along

Suddenly, a giggle escapes from my mouth. "Seriously?" I ask between laughs.

First Love Story, now You Belong With Me. What's next?

Draky smiles sheepishly and says, "Taylor Swift is amazing."

"I know," I agree, chuckling.

Draky answers his cell phone, cutting Taylor Swift's song. "What?" he asks, after
looking at the caller I.D. "Yes," he says after a moment, glancing at me.

"Who is it?" I mouth.

"Andre," he mouths back.

It's hard to guess what they are talking about. Andre must be saying something
important because Draky listens to him attentively, nodding his head as if Andre can
see him.

"Really?" he asks. "Why didn't you tell me?!" While he listens, his expression is
changing. "Ha ha," he says sarcastically, "funny."

I really want to know what they are talking about!

"Okay, we're going. Bye."

"We're going where?" I ask curiously.

"I think you have to go home now," he says slowly, "they are getting worried."

"Okay," I murmur, disappointed. It's not even late yet.

"Let's go."

"What about the lights?" I ask, glancing at them hesitantly.

"I'll take care of them," he says evasively.

"You sure?"

"Absolutely."

To my amazement, he grabs my hand and we walk hand in hand towards his car.

What am I getting myself into?

Draky opens the passenger door for me, and then I get in and buckle my seat belt.
After he slides in, he starts the car and then we're moving.

"You know," I say, "Andre told me who he likes."

Draky glances at me and asks eagerly, "Who?"

"Me."

His expression wiped from his face. "Funny," he says dryly.

"He really told me that he likes me," I insist, although I know Andre was just teasing
me.

"You're really funny," he says amusedly, grabbing my hand and then intertwining
our fingers.

-----

The house is unusually quiet when we arrive. There are no lights, even in the porch.

"Why is it dark?" I ask, getting out of the car.

"Maybe there's no electricity," Draky guesses.

That's possible. They cut the electricity before when there were snowstorms and
bad climate. Now, the weather is nice. Calm, even.

Draky sees my reaction and says, "Let's go and see."

Getting the spare key in my pocket, I put it in the doorknob and twist it.

Draky opens the door and then we enter the house, closing the door behind us.

It's more darker inside, than outside. When I find the switch button, I press the light,
but it just click.

Uh oh.

There really is no electricity. I wonder why I didn't notice the other houses when we
were on the road earlier.

Suddenly, there's a little light coming from Draky's direction. "I have a flashlight," he
says, smiling.

"A boyscout," I say.

"I was," he admits, "a few years ago."

Well, that's news.

"What are we going to do now?" I ask, making my way towards him.

He shrugs. "What do you want?"

"I'm not sure," I say.

Because there's no electricity, our choices are limited.

"What is that?" Draky asks, pointing the flashlight on the couch.

We walk towards it and find two boxes on top of the couch. There's a note above the
box. The words written on it are:

Sophia Taylor, wear these tonight.

I look at Draky, not believing what I'm seeing. "Who do you think left these here?" I
ask.

"No idea," he replies. "Why don't you open these boxes so that we can see what are
the things inside?"

When I open the first box, I'm surprise to see a dress. It's pink, sleeveless, and I'm
sure it will reach just above my knees. Embroidered on its hems are little flowers.
There are ruffles that make it flow when you walk. Simple and classy, but elegant at
the same time.

"Nice," Draky says, nodding his head in approval.

The other box contains a pair of high heels. When you fasten it, a glittery ribbon will
come into view.

Now, I'm confused. Why would they give something like this to me? Are these a
birthday gift? From who?

"What am I going to do with these?" I wonder aloud.

"Wear them," Draky suggests.

"For what?" I ask dryly. "And besides, it's dark."

He rolls his eyes and raises the flashlight on his hand. "Come on, I want to see you
in that dress."

"Why don't you just imagine it?"

"Imagination is not the same with reality," he says disapprovingly. "I'll help you
upstairs if you're scared to go there alone."

"I'm not scared," I mutter. "And okay, I'll try this dress."

"The shoes too," he adds.

"Whatever."

He carries the two boxes while I hold the flashlight for us to see where we are
walking. We make our way upstairs and then stops in front of my room.

"Wait for me here," I instruct and get the boxes from him.

"Are you sure?" he asks, raising his eyebrows. "Maybe I can help you get dress."

For the first time, I'm glad with the darkness because it conceals the blush starting
to flood my cheeks.

"No need," I mutter, shoving his flashlight to him and walking inside my room,
shutting the door behind me.

Giving the flashlight to him is not a good idea because now I can't see. I use my
instinct and other senses as I strip down my clothes. And then I wear the dress,
careful not to put my arm on the wrong hole.

Finally, when I'm finish, I put on the heels and lock them in place.

Unfortunately, I can't see what I look like now. I brush my tangled hair away from
my face and search for my pouch bag to apply some lip-gloss on my dry lips. When
I'm contented, I decided to-

"Pie!"

The sound of Draky's voice is coming from downstairs. I open the door of my room
and not that surprised to find that he's gone, along with the flashlight.

"What?" I ask loudly and irritably.

I can't believe he left me here. Alone.

"You have to come here and see this!"

"What is it?!"

"Just go here and see for yourself," he shouts back.

How can I walk without a light?!

Heaving a sigh, I try to remember the place of the staircase. I might fall off and
break my neck, or worse. I don't even want to think about that.

When I find the banister, I hold on to it as if my life depended on it, as I make my


way downstairs, one-step at a time.

Why am I even wearing heels? I might just slip on them. Not wanting to come back
again in my room, I just continue walking. I'm like a blind person. I can't even see
anything. It's as if my eyes are not open.

Don't take your eyes for granted. They are very important to you. Well, people
never really know what they have 'till it's gone.

I breathe a sigh of relief when my feet lands on the last step.

"Where are you?" I ask.

There's a rustling coming outside. Don't tell me. . .

"I'm in the back porch."

"Seriously?!" I bite my tongue to stop the complaints I want to say.

I raise my arms in front of me. The left one is outstretch beside me, while the right
one is guiding me not to run straight into a wall.

In my head, I imagine the house so that I can go directly outside. It's hard to walk
without a light and what makes it worse is that I'm wearing heels.

Draky should have a good reason why he wants me to go here. I feel the cold touch
of the glass door leading outside. I almost trip on the steps; thank God, I quickly
regain my balance.

"Draky?" I ask, walking towards the pool. "Where are you?" I wait quietly for him to
answer me, but he doesn't. "You want me to come here for what?" I ask impatiently.

Suddenly, I feel cold. The wind touches my bare arms, sending chills to my body.
How many more days are there before Christmas? Soon, snow will fall from the sky.

I glance upward and then feel disappointed because the moon is hidden from the
clouds. There are no stars to light the dark sky.

All of a sudden, all I want is to go to my room and to change into my pajamas. I try
once again, though.

"If you want to play hide and seek," I say, "play with yourself. I'm going to sleep."

When I'm about to turn around, something flickers in my peripheral vision. I look at
the pool and find a candlelight floating on it. I stare, wonder-struck, as another and
another fills the pool with light. There are probably dozens of them, floating,
illuminating the darkness that once engulfs this place.

How the candle lights up is beyond me. I don't have a good explanation for that.

What is happening here? I look around me but I don't see anyone. But I have a
feeling I'm not alone in this place.

My breathing comes faster and faster, as I stare at the candle lights on the pool. A
gasp escapes from my mouth as different colors of Christmas lights starts to
brighten Auntie's garden. They are on the vines of the roses, on the small bushes of
the flowers, everywhere in the garden. There are even Christmas lights on the
tables and lounge chairs beside the pool. They look like the same lights on the
clearing.

To my surprise, a soft music begins to play. Then shadows starts to come out of the
darkness.

*******************************************
[45] The Bet *Cloud 9
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 39 Part 4 *Cloud 9*

~Sophia

"Happy birthday to you."

What?

"Happy birthday to you."

Where are they?

"Happy birthday happy birthday."

Oh my God.

"Happy birthday Sophia."

They continue to sing while I stand, my feet planted on the ground, as something
moves from my peripheral vision.

A surprise sound comes out of my mouth when Driana walks to where I am.

"Happy birthday Sophia," she says, giving me a hug.

"T-th-thanks," I stutter.

"You really thought I forgot your birthday?" she asks incredulously. "I'm not a
horrible best friend!"

I smile sheepishly because that possibility came to my mind. "What is happening?"

She playfully zips her lips and throws the key away.

"Driana," I say.

The hidden people continue to sing a happy birthday while I pressure Driana to tell
me what's going on.

She shakes her head and bites her lip to stop the smile forming on her mouth.

Andre comes next. "Happy birthday Sophia," he says, giving me a hug as well.

"Andre?" I say, hugging him back.

He grins. "I wish you a happy birthday!"

"Thank you," I murmur.

Like Driana, I know Andre won't tell me so I just wait and keep my mouth shut. I'm
not the type of person that will just stand while the people around her moves. The
suspense is killing me! I'm so curious, I want to know everything!

The next person to come out of the shadow is Aunt V. I'm surprised to see her
because I thought it's just Driana, Andre, and Draky. I can't imagine Aunt V agreed
to do this.

"Happy birthday Sophia," she says, kissing me on the cheek.

"Thanks Auntie," I say gratefully.

I'm about to just go to where they're coming from when Andre grabs my arm and
shakes his head at me.

"A little impatient, are we?" he asks.

I frown and give him a pleading look. "Please?"

"Sorry, you have to wait here." I can see that he is enjoying this.

The next people to walk towards me are unexpected. Very unexpected.

"Parker?" I ask, surprised. "Chloe? What are you doing here?"

He grins, liking my facial expression. "I'm here to greet you a happy birthday!"

"I-"

"Since I didn't send you a message earlier," he says amusedly.

They walk to where I am and then Parker puts his arms around me. "I'm not stupid
to forget your birthday," he says.

I put my arms around him as well, and say, "Thank you," many times.

"You're surprised, right?" Chloe asks eagerly. "We thought if we just greet you a
happy birthday, it'll be just like everyone else so we decided to come up with plans."

"And I'm tired of people jumping to surprise the celebrant when he or she arrives,"
Parker adds.

I'm grinning from ear to ear, staring at the people that matters to me. "What you
did was perfect. Very creative!" Well, considering it's Parker, he will not do
something that is less than one hundred percent.

My parents are the only ones missing. If they're here, everything is complete. But
maybe you can't get everything you want for a day. Even if it's your birthday.

"I know," Parker says smugly. "We want you to be happy. Remember your birthday
seven years ago? When we dressed as magicians and clowns? We thought of things
that will make you really surprised, so this is it. We're genius."

"You're lacking modesty you know," I tease.

He ruffles my hair and grins. "I know you like me this way."

"You came all the way here for my birthday?" I murmur.

"Of course." He winks at me.

"But you have school tomorrow. . ."

"So?"

"When will you go back?" I ask.

"After the party."

My tears are threatening to spill because of the emotions I feel inside me. "Parker!"

"Oh, don't cry now," he says softly. "I really want to do this for you."

"Yes," Chloe agrees. "We want you to be happy. So we decided to go here after
school. Thank God we didn't have class in the afternoon."

"Chloe. . ."

"It's your birthday, you shouldn't cry," Parker says, trying to make me laugh.

"These are tears of joy," I mumble, wiping the now falling tears from my eyes with
the back of my hands.

He smiles and takes his handkerchief to wipe my tears away. "It's worth it to drive
five hours to see you. Besides, it's your special day. Smile, it will make you look
good."

"As if I don't look good already," I say.

He laughs along with my friends. "So who's lacking modesty now?"

I grin. "Your lack of modesty is contagious."

"Oh well, because I'm a good teacher."

"Yes you are," I affirm.

To my astonishment, Draky comes next. Why did they make him last? Are they
trying to imply something?!

He makes his way towards us and gives a bouquet of pink roses to me. "Happy
birthday Sophia," he says.

"Thank you," I reply shyly.

I don't know why, but I remember the kiss earlier. The way his lips move to meet
mine, the way his hands hold me close to him, the sound of his voice while
murmuring my name.

Why am I repeating that scene in my head?

My friends, even Aunt V whoops at Draky and me. it's so embarrassing! I can feel
my cheeks heating up. I wish I can control this blush from coming to my face.

I wonder why they're still singing. Are there more people who will come?

"Thank you everyone," I say, smiling from ear to ear. "I appreciate all-"

"Wait," Parker interjects. "There's more." He points to the shadow and that's when I
see them.

"M-mom?" I ask, my voice is shaking, and I can't control it.

"Happy Birthday Sophia," she says, walking towards me. When she opens her arms,
I run into them and hug her as tightly as I can.

I've never been so happy in the arms of my mother. I bury my face on her shoulder,
and that's when I notice the uncontrollable tears flowing from my eyes, staining her
dress.

"I'm so sorry for leaving you," she murmurs, brushing my hair away from my face
and then kissing me on the cheek.

"Mom, I missed you so much," I whisper, not letting go.

I can hear the smile in her voice when she says, "Someone wants to see you too."

I lean away slowly and gasp when I see someone behind her.

"Dad!"

"My girl," he says, pulling me to him. "Happy Birthday Sophia!"

I hug my dad as tightly as I can. Oh God, I missed my parents so much. I won't be


here in this world without them. Suddenly I feel guilty for thinking bad things about
them. I shove the thought away because I don't want past mistakes to ruin this
enchanted moment. It's not yet the time to ask them why did they leave me.
Tomorrow I will get the answers I need. And I'm sure they will tell me everything I
need to know.

I feel light; I can feel myself floating with happiness and glowing like there's some
light surrounding me. To put it simply, I'm on a cloud 9. I've never been happy like
this before. This is the best day and night of my life yet. And it will forever be in my
mind as long as I live.

"Thank you so much," I repeat, blinking back the tears that are spilling from my
eyes without control. "I'm so happy. I thought you forgot my birthday," I say
sheepishly, "I'm glad- so glad to be here tonight. Thank you so much!Thank you so
much to all of you! You don't have any idea how. . . words can't express this feeling I
have."

Fortunately, I'm not embarrassed to cry in front of them because of the


overwhelming euphoria I have inside my body. What I know is I'm fully contented on
everything that is happening.

"You're welcome," Parker says. "I think it's eating time, right? I'm hungry!"

Laughter fills the air. Parker is so good with words; he can move a crowd in an
instant.

So we go to the spot beside the garden where they arrange tables and chairs. This
is an enchanting night. I wonder how they planned all of this, without me knowing
anything about it.

While eating, we talk and converse with each other. I can see in the faces of
everyone that they're having fun. The happiness we're feeling is contagious. I can
even taste it in the air surrounding us. Matt is the only one missing today. I know
that wherever he is, he's happy for me. These people are my family. And this is what
home feels like.

When the cake arrives, they sing me a happy birthday again. At first, it feels
awkward because I don't know what to do while they're singing so I decide to just
sing with them instead.

The cake is simple, yet elegant. It's a two layer vanilla chocolate cake with swirling
designs on the side. There are seventeen candles in different colors.

"Make a wish, make a wish," they chant excitedly.

Closing my eyes, I lean down and wish with all my heart. After that, I take a deep
breath and blow all the candles in one breath. They said that when you do that,
there's a big chance that your wish will come true. But of course, you have to take
action too if you really want your wish to happen.

To my surprise, they start to give their gifts to me. All of them- well, except for
Draky because I'm already wearing his gift for me. Even Parker and Chloe, although
they told me a few days ago that the dress and the shoes were their gifts for me. I
should have known! My mom tells me to open the gifts after my birthday for a good
luck. That's okay, so I agree. I'll open them tomorrow morning.

"Sophia is getting older," Parker teases.

"She's still my lovely daughter," says my mom affectionately.

"Who's the lucky guy?" asks my dad.

Lucky guy?

I don't know how and why, but everyone except from my parents look at Draky.

"Dad," I say quickly before he can notice what's happening, "I don't have a
boyfriend."

"Is that true?" he asks, looking pointedly at Draky.

I almost laugh when I see Draky's adam's apple bobbles when he swallows. I think
he's nervous. "Sophia doesn't have a boyfriend sir," he says.

"Studies first," says my dad, smiling.

I know he's just giving Draky a hard time because he can feel that there's
something going on between us. A father radar.

We continue to update what's happening in our life, occasionally laughing when


they say something funny.

After some time, the adults talk about something that doesn't interest us so Driana
and I decide to walk to the swimming pool and look at the candle lights. Before I can
ask her about them, she speaks first.

"Where did you get that necklace?" she asks, a knowing smile is on her face.

"I. . um." Why is it so hard to tell her that it's from her twin?

"A birthday gift from your boyfriend?" Andre chimes in, wiggling his eyebrows.

"I don't have a boyfriend!" I say indignantly, glancing at my parents to make sure
they're out of hearing range. I breathe a sigh of relief when I see them busy talking
to Parker, Chloe, and Aunt V. I don't know when Andre appears beside us.

"Really?" he asks, feigning he's surprised. "What is Drake to you then?"

"What?" I ask, taken aback.

"I heard you talking about me," Draky says, walking towards us. "I heard my
beautiful name."

Driana rolls her eyes. "Always full of himself."

"I didn't hear you sister," he says, putting his arm around her shoulder.

Driana squirms away from him, and in the end, she ends up standing beside Andre.
They are even standing close to each other. I wonder why Draky doesn't notice it.

I have a feeling on who Andre likes, but I'm not really sure about it so I just keep
quiet. If I tell the name now and find out I'm wrong, er, it's embarrassing.

I'll just wait for Andre when he's ready to tell us. A smirk makes its way onto my
mouth as I think: If he'll ever be ready.

In the corner of my eye, I see my mom making her way towards us. "Hi mom," I say.

"Hello there," she says. "Andre, Driana, and . . . you're Drake right?"

"Yes ma'am," Draky says.

"You're Andre's best friend and Driana's twin brother," she states.

Oh no. Where is my mom taking this conversation? I hope she won't notice the way
Draky and I act with each other. My mom has an amazing instinct when it comes to
me. I have a feeling her radar is working full force now.

"Are you sure you're just friends with my daughter?" asks my mom.

"Mom!"

Draky struggles to fight off the smirk forming on his mouth. "We're friends," he says,
but his voice is implying that there's something more between us.

"You're not her boyfriend?" she asks, ignoring my pleading look at her to stop asking
questions.

"No," Draky says.

Because he's beside me, I hear the words: Not yet when he mutters them under his
breath.

I'm glad my mom doesn't hear it because I'm sure she will ask a lot of questions to
him. Before she can say something more, I ask, "Are you going inside?"

"Yes," she replies, "I'm going to get the lasagna."

"I'll do it," I volunteer.

"No, I can."

"It's okay mom," I insist.

"Fine," she says, smiling.

"I'll help her," Draky says.

"Good," says my mom approvingly.

One minute Draky and I are walking side by side and then all of a sudden we're
holding each other's hand. I don't know how that happened. Our hands just find
each other and then our fingers intertwine.

When I'm alone I'll try to think about the situation I am in. I can't think straight
because he's beside me. I'm sure my decision will be affected by his presence. I'll
try to distinguish my feelings for him and his feelings for me. And well, the thing
between us. It's still my birthday so I don't have to think about that yet. It's creeping
in the back of my mind though, waiting eagerly for my birthday to be done so that it
can torture me with haunting thoughts.

All of a sudden, Draky stops walking bringing me to a halt.

"What?" I ask.

"Nothing," he says, smiling slyly.

"Tell me."

He raises our hands and says, "I'm just happy.Perfectly happy to be with you." He
takes my other hand and kisses it.

I swear my heart skips a beat. More butterflies flutter in my stomach. There are
more now than before. They probably multiply three times. I can feel their wings
inside me.

Oh Draky, it's hard to distinguish your feelings for me. I wish it's just easy for both of
us but you make it difficult with your actions that I can't even comprehend which is
real from unreal. I know that tomorrow we'll go back to normal.

"Is there something wrong?" he asks gently.

I shake my head and smile. "It's my birthday. Everything is perfect. Or, well, close to
perfect anyway."

"That's good," he replies, "I want you to be happy."

"You make me happy."

"That's just-" he pauses and looks at me like he's seeing me for the first time.
"What?" he asks. "Can you repeat what you just said?"

I don't . . . oh my.

I can't believe I said that. How did it come out of my mouth? Did I mean that? Why
did I even think of that in the first place?

"I make you happy," Draky says slowly. "I make you happy." I lost count on how
many times he says that. Finally, he looks at me with a huge grin on his face. "I'm
glad I can make you happy!"

I smile at his enthusiasm. His smile is contagious! When he smiles, it's hard not to
smile with him.

"Let's go," I say tugging at his hand. "They're probably wondering why it takes us a
long time to get the lasagna."

"Wait a second."

"Why?" I ask curiously.

"I want to this first."

"What-"

He kisses me on the cheek, making me stop from talking.

"D-Draky," I stutter.

"What?" he asks innocently.

"You can't just kiss me without asking permission," I say disapprovingly. I can't
believe he's confident enough to do that!

"Okay," he agrees. "Next time I'll ask your permission."

Next time?

Oh well. You never know what will happen tomorrow. Or in the future for that matter.

*****

Hi! ^.^ I hope you like this! I found something interesting. Click the External link to
read it. You'll be inspired :)

The song is These Are The Nights by Making April. I love this song! :) Banner by
mwaaah_kisses95

The original title of the chapter was supposed to be Kisses and Butterflies but I
thought Cloud 9 would be better :)

Thank you for reading my story

*******************************************
[46] The Bet *Right Minus Wrong
*******************************************

OMG! 4,000,000 READS! Thank you so much!

The song is All That I Am by Parachute - a wonderful song and a great band!
Banners by CreativeSideOfLife :>

I watched Breaking Dawn Part 1 earlier. It was Amazing! The best of all Twilight films
;)

I hope you'll like this chapter. Thank you so much! :D

Happy Reading!

Chapter 40 *Right Minus Wrong*

~ Sophia

"Wake up!"

"Wake up!"

"Why don't you let her sleep? She can open your gifts later."

Muffled voices. I can hear them but I can't really make out the meaning of what they
are saying.

Whispers.

Soft conversations.

I'm in a dreamless sleep where my body is wide awake, conscious of what's


happening around me.

I try to assess my current situation. I'm lying on my bed, in between two people who
are sitting on either side of me. Someone from my right side shifts, making the bed
stir.

I want to open my eyes but it seems a hard thing to do. I feel trapped. Someone is
shaking my arm, probably waking me.

I hear a snap but I can't get the words exchange between two people. Someone is
whispering, and then nothing. . .

I peek behind my eyelashes and then I see Driana and Andre sitting on my bed.
They both look impatient. Draky is leaning on the wall, tapping his foot in beat to
the music he only hears.

I'm about to feign sleep when Draky catches me staring at him.

"Sleeping Beauty is finally awake," he says. "Good morning."

"Morning," I say sheepishly, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. A yawn involuntarily
escapes from my lips and then I stretch my arms in front of me because they feel
stiff.

"Good morning Sophia," Driana says, grinning.

"Morning," I reply. "What are you doing here? You went home last night, right?"

"Yes," she answers. "But I wanted to see your face when you open my present so-"

"So she decided to wake me in the middle of my sleep to drive her here," Draky
finishes for her.

Glancing at my alarm clock, I see it's just quarter to six. "Dri, you should just call
me. I can open the gifts when you're around. You didn't have to wake up early."

"You said you're going to open them when you wake up," she replies, "I don't want
to take chances."

"Thank you," I say, clearly touched for everything she's doing for me. I feel blessed
to be her friend.

"Open this!" Driana says eagerly, giving her present to me.

"No, open mine first!" Andre quickly puts Driana's gift away, replacing his own
present for me.

"But I'm the first one who came here."

"That's because you wanted to be here first," Andre says dryly.

"Guys," I say, rolling my eyes at them. "I'll open all the gifts. No need to fight."

"We're not fighting," they say simultaneously.

Andre and Driana are amusing to watch when they argue. They're like two children
asking for a playmate. That means they were the people who wanted to wake me.
Draky was the one who stopped them. It was not a dream. . .

Something in my peripheral vision gets my attention. It's a box with heavenly


bodies cover: stars, milky-way, and galaxy. I wonder why I didn't notice it last night
when we carried the gifts to my room. Opening the lid of the box, I find pieces of
puzzles inside.

Furrowing my eyebrows, I ask, "What's this?"

"It's a game where you put all the pieces of puzzle together to complete a picture or
a message," Draky answers.

"Really?" I ask sarcastically. "I did not know that. Is this from you?"

"Yes." He grins. "And I was just giving you some definition."

"But you already gave a gift to me," I say, glancing at the rosary necklace on top of
my drawer.

"So?" he asks.

"Okay Mr. Generous, thank you."

"My pleasure Ms. Seventeen."

Rolling my eyes, I get a single piece from the box. It's proportions are not equal, and
the background is dark with little dots. There's a letter, I think it's P, but I'm not
sure. Maybe the puzzle has a message. Or it is a message itself. I don't know.

"What's the message?" I ask curiously.

"Why don't you start putting them together to find out?"

"Thanks," I mutter.

"Aren't you going to do it now?"

"She has to open our gifts first," Andre interjects.

I shrug. "Okay. I'll just put the puzzles together later."

"Open mine now," Driana says.

I get Driana's present and unwrap it.

A sound of appreciation comes out of my mouth when I see that it's a charm
bracelet.

"Do you like it?" Driana asks hesitantly.

"I love it," I say enthusiastically.

The charm bracelet has a star, a heart (that's actually two dolphins combined),
butterfly, horse, and a flower. In between are shiny purple pearls.

"Thank you so much!" I say, giving her a hug.

"I'm so glad you like it," she replies, smiling hugely.

"Mine's next," Andre says, handing me a paper bag.

When I pull the ribbon, I get the presents inside. Not only one, but there are three
cd's in my hands.

You guess it right; they are the albums of Taylor Swift. Andre gave me Taylor Swift,
Fearless, and Speak Now albums.

Andre Lavigne!

"Thank you," I mutter.

"Oh," Andre says, frowning, "don't tell me you don't like them. I had hard time
thinking about my gifts for you."

Not wanting to be rude, I say, "I like them. I always listen to Taylor's songs."

"That's cool," he says, smiling from ear to ear.

"Thank you," I repeat.

In the corner of my eye, I see Draky smirking. Maybe he planned this with Andre.
Who knows?

The next gift is from Parker and Chloe. They both went home after the party. We told
them to stay for the night but unfortunately, they couldn't. They have morning
classes today.

When I open the little black box, Driana asks what it is.

"It's a locket," I answer, touching the silver chain.

Unclasping it, I find a picture inside. It's me and Draky, smiling at each other.

How did Parker get this? If I'm not mistaken, it was the time when we watched a
movie. But how did he take it without me knowing?

Parker! If he's here, I'll shoot him with a lot of questions.

"Who's inside?" Andre asks eagerly.

"Nothing," I say quickly.

"Why don't you let us see it then?" he probes.

"Um, because there's nothing to see," I say evasively.

"Really?" he asks, smiling slyly. "Maybe you're hiding something from us."

"Why would I hide something from you?" I ask, faking a laugh. I quickly put the
locket in my pocket before he can snatch it from my hands.

Aunt V's present is a diamond necklace. I'm sure it costs a lot. I don't know when's
the right time to wear it. I put it safely in my bag before I can misplace it.

My parents' gift for me is at our house. I'll take a look at it later when I get home
from school.

"That's it," I say, "Finished."

"Is that your bag?" Andre asks suddenly, looking at my get away bag on the corner.

"Yes," I answer.

"So you're going home now," he states.

"That's the plan."

"Oh."

"You're going to miss Sophia aren't you?" Driana teases, wiggling her eyebrows.

"Of course I'm going to miss her," Andre says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the
world. "How can you not miss the love of your life? I don't want to be away from her.
Just thinking about it gives me a heart break."

"That's funny," Draky says wryly.

Andre tilts his head to the side and sniffs. "I smell some jealousy here."

That's when I remember everything that happened yesterday.

The blindfold. The clearing. The kiss. The surprise.

Everything comes rushing back to my mind, invading my thoughts of the most


dreadful question I have.

Was it real?

My plan was to think about that when I wake up but I can't do it right now,
considering I'm not alone.

It's not my birthday anymore so the sick thought is slowly creeping in my head,
poisoning the happy thoughts I had yesterday and last night. I wish I could capture
it again without the malice thought of Draky playing with me. I wish last night was
real, not just scenes my imagination built.

I shake my head furiously. This is not the time for that. I can think about them later
at home, when I'm sure no one will be there except for my parents. Besides, I need
to talk to my parents about what happened to them in the past few weeks.

"I guess we need to leave you alone to get ready for school," Draky says breaking
me from my reverie.

"That's a good idea," I mutter.

After taking a bath and putting comfortable clothes, I walk downstairs to meet the
others. What I see is my Mom, probably waiting for me.

"Good morning Mom," I say, giving her a hug.

"Good morning Sophia," she says. "How was your sleep?"

"It was fine," I reply. I didn't add the part where Driana and Andre woke me up. "Are
we going home later?"

"Yes. You can come home if you want."

"Really?" I ask eagerly.

"Of course," she answers, smiling. "You can come back here after school-"

"Can you just bring my bag with you so that after school I can go home directly?" I
ask hopefully.

"So, you already organized your things?" she asks.

"Yes, last night."

"Okay then," she says. "See you later. Take care!"

"See you," I say.

I can't wait to go home. I missed my room so much and of course, I miss the house.
I've been living there for four years. Just thinking about being there makes me
happy.

Still, a part of me is going to miss this house. I never thought I would be sad in
leaving this place. I don't have to feel blue though, because I know I will come back
again.

When I walk outside, I find Draky, Driana, and Andre at the driveway, talking to each
other.

"We're going to school together," Andre says excitedly.

"There are two cars," Dray reminds him.

"So?"

"That means we can't really go to school together," he replies, rolling his eyes at his
best friend.

"That's a shame," Andre says, frowning.

"I have an idea," Driana says.

"Let's hear it," Draky replies.

"Why don't you ride with Andre," she says, "while Sophia and I will go to school with
your car."

"No way!" Draky argues.

"Why not?" I ask, crossing my arms over my chest.

"I'm the only one who can drive my car," he says.

"Even me?" I challenge.

"Well. . . "

Andre and Driana exchange a look. I have a feeling they're thinking something's
going on between Draky and me. I notice that we act quite weirdly when we're
together.

"I have a suggestion," Andre says, "I'll ride with Driana, while Drake and Sophia will
go together. Okay?"

Driana raises her eyebrow, asking if that's okay with me.

"Fine," I say with a shrug.

"Sure," Draky agrees.

"That's settled then," Andre says smugly. "All you need is a smart guy like me."

The ride with Draky to school is silent. We're both preoccupied with our own
thoughts. I wonder what he's thinking. Does he replay the scenes in his mind from
yesterday? Maybe.

I keep thinking everything that happened last night. Did he mean what he said?
What he did? It's hard to distinguish what's real from what's pretend.

Before I know it, we're in the school parking lot.

"Do you want me to drive you to your house later?" he asks as he shuts off the
engine of his car.

"Sure," I say without thinking.

He smiles. "Good. Just text me what time we'll meet."

"Okay."

I slide out of his car and am about to head to my first class when someone blocks
my way.

"You're Sophia, right?" Cassidy asks.

"Yes," I answer.

I wonder why she's talking to me. We were schoolmates since freshman year, and
it's the first time we speak to each other.

"I just want to say something," she says, putting her hands on her hips. "Drake is
mine."

Whoa. Wait. Did I miss something? "Since when did not Drake belong to his self?" I
ask.

She glares at me and says, "I'm not joking."

"I'm not laughing," I say obviously.

Seriously, if she wants Draky, why is she doing this? Why me? As if it's official that
Draky and me are together.

People start looking at us; perhaps they are curious about what we are talking.

"Don't mess with me," Cassidy says in a threatening voice, "you don't want to be on
my bad side."

The old Sophia will walk away and forget what happen. But because of what I'm
experiencing-- knowing that someone is playing with me, and planning my
revenge-- I don't want to back out.

The only advantage I get from this game is I become braver than before. Stronger. I
can't let anyone, especially someone like Cassidy, to mess with my life.

"If you like him," I say, "why are you talking to me?"

"Because you're on the way!"

Cassidy reminds me of the movie Mean Girls. She does things for selfish reasons,
only thinking about herself. She'll do anything to get what she wants, even hurting
people in the process.

"Look," I say, "just leave me alone."

Time is precious, and I'm wasting mine by this nonsense conversation. I have a lot
more things to do than this.

"I don't want you to be near him," she hisses.

"Well, that's not my problem," I say, starting to walk away.

Before I can take a few more steps away from her, she grabs my arm. Her hold is
firm; pain immediately shoots through my arm.

"That hurts!" I push her away from me until finally, she lets go.

Looking at my arm, I see red marks on the spot where she hold me. I'll surely have a
bruise later.

"That's just the start of your pain when you steal him away from me," she says.

Steal?

Is she this cheap to hurt me just because of a guy she likes? I thought that kind of
thing only happen in books. It's quite creepy how she can do that just because of
Draky.

After a few seconds of glaring at me, she walks away with a satisfied look on her
face.

Heaving a sigh, a single thought forms in my mind: I have a new enemy.

*******************************************
[47] The Bet *U-turn
*******************************************
PLEASE READ!

Cassidy is not a last minute effort to make the story longer -___- I planned this
before. Remember in Chapter 20, I told you to pay attention to every detail? It's
because it's a starting point in introducing Cassidy to the story. She was mentioned
a couple of times by Drake's friends in the previous chapters. So now, you know
who wrote "Drake is mine" on Sophia's paper.

My Internet connection is much slower than a turtle :O If you'd like to know how I
came up with ideas of my stories, or anything about writing, you can read my
interviews. Just click the "Dedicated to me" on my profile to view them.

The song is Someone Like You by The Summer Set. Pic of Sophia on the side by
CreativeSideOfLife. Facebook page on the External link :)

I hope you'll like this chapter! Thank you! <3

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 41 *U-turn*

~Sophia

"She hurt you?!"

"Yes," I murmur.

I'm about to finish my story to Driana but she interrupts me- for the first time -when
I tell her about the part where Cassidy grabbed my arm.

"Why didn't you fight back?" demands Driana, staring intently at my bruised arm.

I look at her oddly and then glance around me because we're surrounded with
students eating their lunch in the crowded cafeteria. They might hear her and then
she'll get in trouble because of me.

She sighs. "I forgot- you're not going to hurt someone even they hurt you."

I think of Draky, Andre, and my plan. "It's not that-"

"Sophia," she interjects, rolling her eyes. "I should have been there. I so want to slap
her face. I want to kick her butt too!"

"Of course you do," I reply, grinning. In my mind, I can see Driana slapping Cassidy's
face repeatedly. It's not even hard to imagine.

"She's not even pretty," she continues. "She's just a spoiled brat who hides behind
her squad."

"I know," I mutter, taking a bite of my sandwich.

"Aren't you allergic to mayonnaise?" she asks, furrowing her eyebrows.

"What?" I ask, surprised at the sudden change of our conversation.

"You're allergic, right?"

"Yes." I look down at my sandwich and my eyes widen when they see the mayo
sticking on the bread.

Shoot! How can I be oblivious to not notice, or even taste the mayonnaise?

"Are you okay?" Driana asks worriedly.

"I'm fine," I tell her.

"You look like you're going to be sick."

Just thinking about the after effect of eating mayo makes me sick. The last time I
accidentally ate mayonnaise was when I was thirteen. I didn't stop vomiting until all
the food I ate that day went out of my system. A shudder runs through my body as I
realize that that scene will happen again.

Oh no.

It's my fault for being careless.

Disgust, I put the sandwich away from me and gulp as much water my body can
hold. I glance up and see Driana with a concerned look on her face.

"Really, I'm okay," I lie. No need for her to be worried.

"You can go to the clinic-"

"I'd rather go to class and learn," I interrupt. Like hospitals, I don't like clinics. Just
thinking about being there makes me sick.

Driana sighs. "You're so stubborn."

That just put a smile on my face.

-----

When I go to the school parking lot, I easily spot Draky who is leaning on the hood
of his car; arms cross over his chest. He looks like a bad angel that descends from
heaven. I find myself fixated on him, staring at him in a distance. His dark hair
shines more because of the rays of the sun. He has a faraway gaze; it looks like he's
thinking about something important. With Draky, it's hard to know.

Because of not looking where I'm going, I accidentally trip into a rock. I almost slide
on the ground! Fortunately, I gain my balance. Looking up, I see Draky with an
amused expression on his face.

"That's what you get when you stare at me," he says, a smirk tugging at the corner
of his mouth.

"I'm not staring!" I deny, even though my face surely gives me away. This stupid
blush is getting on my nerves!

He tilts his head to the side and says, "Really? I thought I saw you looking at my
face, like studying every inch of me."

"I'm not!"

He laughs, clearly enjoying what he's doing.

"Fine! If you continue to tease me, I'm just going to ride a bus," I say, and start to
turn away.

"Wait!" He runs to where I am, and in a second, he's blocking my way.

"What?" I ask, scowling at him. Do I have to remind him that his plan is to make me
fall in love with him? Why is he doing this then?!

"I was just kidding," he says, controlling his smile. "But I really thought-"

"What?" I scold. "You thought?"

"Maybe my vision is not good after all," he says, grinning. "I didn't saw you staring
at me."

A smile appears on my face as I say, "Maybe you have to go to the optometrist and
have your eyes check."

"That's a good idea," he says.

Well, it's good to know who has the upper hand.

To my surprise, he grabs my hands and plants a kiss on them. I stare at him, eyes
wide with shock. He's so spontaneous, it's hard to guess what his next moves are.
One second he's teasing me, and the next he's being romantic.

"What are you doing?" I whisper, too shock to take my hands away from him.

There are some students getting in their cars while others are walking around. Now
they watch us with curious eyes. If they doubt that Draky and I are dating, they are
sure now. I have a feeling it will be on the news tomorrow. School news, I mean.

He smiles slyly and says, "You forgot?"

"Forgot what?"

He squeezes my hands and says, "That I think I'm falling in love with you."

My heart skips a beat. I want to scream at it not to do anything stupid because


Draky is just lying. My heart and my brain are arguing and it makes my mind fuzzy,
it's hard to think straight.

"You can't fall in love in just a couple of days knowing a person," I say tiredly.

He tucks a loose hair behind my ear and says, "What about Romeo and Juliet? They
fell in love at first sight."

"But they are fictional characters," I argue. The famous star-crossed lovers. William
Shakespeare wrote their love story.

"Aren't we?" he asks bemusedly.

"We're people," I say obviously, rolling my eyes.

"My point is, we can't just stop our feelings, no matter how hard we try," he says
with a sigh. "Believe me, I tried. However, the more I bury it, the more it blooms.
Remember what we told in front of the class- what our topic was?" He doesn't wait
for me to respond, he says, "We can't help who we fall in love with. It's even
surprising when you find out that everything you want is not going according to
plan. Love comes in least expected places and situations."

Why is he proclaiming his love for me now? What day is it anyway? Oh yeah, the
fourteenth day. What's the rush? Does he want to be free off the bet? Why not stop
it then? I forgot. He doesn't want to back out. No doubt, he'll continue this until the
end.

"Pie?"

"Yes?"

"I'm sorry," he says, letting go of my hands.

"For what?" My hands fall limply at my side.

"For telling you this. I shouldn't rush you. I'm sorry."

You have a lot of things to be sorry about, I think. Instead, I just say, "That's okay."

He smiles, but it doesn't reach his eyes. "Let's go? Your mom is probably waiting for
you."

When we're both in his car, he starts the engine and off we go. I roll my windows
even though it's starting to rain. I need fresh air, especially now that I feel
suffocated. We're both silent, contemplating with our own thoughts. The only time
he speaks is when he asks if I want to listen to music. I shake my head and he stops
asking questions. My mind is swirling with information I can't organize.

After a few minutes, he says, "You talked to Cassidy earlier?"

"Why are you asking?"

He shrugs.

"How did you even know?" I can't remember him standing near the crime scene. My
eyes involuntarily glance at my arm. It has a yellowy bruise. I hope it won't leave a
scar to make me remember of that unfortunate scene.

"Someone told me," he answers. Gossip travels fast in a high school hall. "What did
you talk about?"

"Why would I tell you?" I ask wryly.

"Why wouldn't you tell me?" he asks, mimicking the tone of my voice.

"It's not your business." I don't know why, but I don't want Draky to be involved in
my problem with Cassidy. If he finds out, I don't want to be the one to tell him. I'm
not a tattletale.

"Please?" he pleads.

"Nope."

"Please?" He looks at me under his eyelashes, using his charm on me.

I bite my lip to stop myself from laughing. "If you want to know, ask Cassidy. You're
friends, right?"

He rolls his eyes and says, "I want it to come from you. If not, I'd rather not know."

"You know though that it will be the talk of students tomorrow," I state.

"Yes. But I'm sure they will alter some of it."

"High school," I say with a shrug.

Before I know it, he's parking his car on our driveway. And that's when I remember I
have to play my role, so I ask him, "Do you want to come inside?"

He looks surprised at my offer. "Sure."

We walk side by side on the path leading to the house. It feels like the last time I
came here, but I know I won't be alone. I decide not to use my key; instead, I push
the doorbell. After a few minutes, my mom opens the door.

"Hi Mom," I say, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Is dad home?"

"No, he's at the office," she replies. "But he'll be on time for dinner." She glances at
Draky, a knowing smile forming on her lips.

"He wanted to say Hi," I explain, "And he offered to give me a ride."

"Hello Drake," my Mom says.

"Hi Mrs. Taylor," Draky says politely.

"It's so nice of you to take care of my daughter."

"I'd like to make sure she gets home safe," he replies.

"How are you?"

"I'm good, thank you."

"Sophia is tutoring you, right?" asks my mom.

"Yes, Mrs. Taylor," he says. "Sophia is doing a great job. I wonder where she gets
that- being smart."

Mom laughs, clearly touched by Draky's words.

Wait. Is he trying to become close to my mom? I narrow my eyes at him, but he's
purposely not looking at me.

"Don't call me Mrs. Taylor," says my mom, "You can call me Auntie. Besides, you're
Sophia's friend." She said the word friend as if there's something more!

Draky smirks, and then looks hesitantly outside. "I'm sorry, but I think I have to go
now."

Mom frowns. "Are you busy?"

"No, not really," Draky replies, "I'll just-"

"Join us for dinner then."

My eyes nearly bulge from their socket. What is my mom thinking? How can I talk to
my parents if Draky is here as well?

"Sure," he agrees, oblivious to my expression.

A sigh comes out of my lips in that instant.

"What?" My mom asks.

"Nothing," I mutter. "I'm going to change."

"Okay," she replies. Then she guides Draky to our living room.

I have a feeling they'll have a chat. About me, no doubt. I don't know why mom
wants Draky here when in the first place, we're going to talk.

In the bathroom, I strip down my clothes and splashes water to my face. When I
don't feel contented, I decide to take a shower. The cold water refreshes my mind,
clearing it with haunting and disturbing thoughts.

After drying my body in a towel, I put a bathrobe and head to my room. Opening my
closet, I grab a pair of jeans and a t-shirt. I don't plan to go downstairs and be with
Draky while my mom ask him questions so I decide to just stay here in my room.
Unfortunately, I don't know what to do with my spare time, while waiting for dinner
to be served.

My getaway bag is sitting at the edge of my bed. I have no clothes left at Andre's
house. The thought makes me sad. A lot of things happened in that house that I
won't forget for the rest of my life.

I get City of Glass from the shelf and start to read at a random page. I can't focus
because the scenes from yesterday invades my mind. Why not analyze what
happened then, and distinguish what's real from pretend?

I start from the time when we were in the clearing; the enchanted lights and the
fairytale-like place.

Pie, I think I'm falling in love with you.

As if I believe him. If I don't know about the bet, I'll probably be jumping up and
down, celebrating the fact that my old crush is in love with me. But I do know. And
that is a problem -for his part. Unfortunately for him, making Sophia Taylor fall in
love is not as easy as he thought.

A shiver runs my body when I remember the time our lips met. The feeling of his
arms around me. The taste of his lips.

Ugh, we kissed! I'm stupid for making it possible!

I have to admit, he got me there. Why did I rise to his bait? I was not thinking then.
And of course, I told myself that I would forget about the bet, even for a day.

My heart leaps in my throat when someone knocks at the door. Its a few seconds
before I say, "Come in."

When the door opens, I find Draky standing outside, hands in his pockets. "Your
mom told me to go here," he says, "because she'll cook in the kitchen. And she
can't concentrate if I stand beside her."

So typical of my mom to do something like this. And so cocky of Draky to say


something like that. "Come in then." I'm not rude to let him wait in the hall.

"Nice room," he says, looking around.

"Thank you," I say. "Have a seat." I nod at the little couch on the far side of the wall.

He takes a seat and then just stares at me.

"What?" I ask.

He smiles. "I'm just happy because as days go by, I'm learning new things about
you."

"Oh." He really knows how to make me speechless.

"I did it again, didn't I?"

"Its' fine," I assure him.

He's so quiet, not like his usual self, so I ask him, "Do you want me to tutor you?"

"Sure," he says, "it's the perfect time to study."

I know he's being sarcastic but I ignore it. Getting my school bag, I take a seat
across from him. Then we arrange his things and begin to study. I teach him tricks
to make Calculus easy for him. He's easily bored with History, but I can see him
trying to appreciate the important scenes from the past.

We study for about an hour when mom knocks at my door. "Dinner's ready," she
says.

"We're coming," I reply.

I help Draky organize his things in his bag. When we walk out of my room, I'm
surprised to see my mom standing in the hallway. It looks like she's spying on us,
but I don't want to say it aloud.

"Nice necklace," my mom compliments.

"Thank you," I murmur. I don't remember putting it back after I showered. Please
don't ask. Please don't-

"Who gave it to you?"

Shoot!

Before I can stop myself, I glance at Draky hesitantly. He raises his eyebrows
slightly, waiting for me to utter his name.

Heaving a sigh, I say, "Drake gave it to me yesterday."

Mom's lips twitches upward. I'm sure she guessed right. "That looks expensive for a
birthday present."

"Well. . ."

"Sophia's birthday only comes once a year," Draky says. "And it's not expensive."

He's just being humble, not wanting to admit that it really is expensive. All Tiffany
Jewelry have gold price! I shouldn't have accepted this.

Mom smirks. I hate it when she does that. It's as if she knows everything! "Let's go
downstairs," she says, "It's bad to make the food wait."

I can already smell mom's steak even though we're still upstairs. In the dining room,
I see my dad sitting at his usual chair. He smiles as he sees me and nods at Draky's
direction.

We start to eat in silence, while I wait for the opportunity to ask my parents about
their vacation.

"This is great," Draky says suddenly.

My mom beams, and that's the start of their conversation. They talk about things,
like what are their interest, and whatnot. Soon after, my dad joins in. Asking Draky
what's his plans for future are, where he will study in college. Many things. I tune
most of the time and just focus in eating my food. Draky is right. Mom's steak is
great. It even has mashed potatoes that go with it.

I don't know if I should feel shy because I have a guy friend sitting with us in the
dining table but it's just normal. Nothing out of the ordinary. Maybe because Draky
is easy to like, and well. . . I have to admit, he's not that bad. Truth be told, the only
thing I don't like about him is the bet.

When the conversation begins to ebbs, I decide that this is my chance.

"Mom," I begin.

"Yes?" she says.

Taking a deep breath, I say, "Why did you leave me in Aunt Veronica's house? Where
did you go?"

My parents are both silent. They just stare at me with concerned expression on their
faces. I wait for them to be ready to speak while I swallow the steak I'm eating. I
don't even remember chewing it. I just take a bite and swallow.

Out of nowhere, my mom says, "Your dad was sick."

What?

"S-sick?" I stutter. "What do you mean sick?"

"Remember what happened to Matt?" she whispers.

Of course, I remember. You just can't forget something like that. "Matt had internal
brain damage," I say numbly. I don't have an idea where this conversation is
headed. I'm asking why they went away, I didn't ask for the past to come back.

In the corner of my eye, I can see Draky feeling uncomfortable. I know he's waiting
for the perfect time to excuse himself.

Suddenly, I feel something burning inside my stomach, and it wants to come up. My
eyelids are drooping. I can hear my mom asking if I'm alright but I don't want to
open my mouth because I'm sure something awful will come out.

Hands clamp in my mouth, I run as fast as I can to the bathroom down the hall. Just
as I crouch down the toilet, my dinner comes out of my mouth. I feel sick. Stupid
mayonnaise, I think bitterly.

To my horror, the bathroom door opens, and Draky comes in, a worried expression
on his face.

"Get out," I try to say, but only an awful sound comes from my mouth. "Get out," I
say again, and this time I must be clearer because he walks to where I am.

He ignores my weak attempt at making him leave; instead, he kneels down beside
me and keeps my hair out of my face.

When I'm certain nothing will follow, I try to stand up with Draky's help. My knees
are shaking, so I lean to him for support. I rinse my mouth in the sink until I can't
taste anything.

When we come back in the dining room, my parents look perplexed.

What now? I didn't do something wrong!

"Are you pregnant?" asks my dad sternly. The question is obviously directed at me,
but he's glaring at Draky.

If looks could kill.

*******************************************
[48] The Bet *Hand Me Down
*******************************************
Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 42 *Hand Me Down*

~Sophia

P-pre-pregnant?

The sound of the word is foreign to my mouth. The thought of being pregnant
haven't even visited my mind. Where did my dad get that? Oh, I'm not stupid to be
pregnant while I'm still in high school. I have a lot of dreams, I can't see myself with
a child. Just visualizing it sends a shudder through my body. Such a creepy thought.

Beside me, Draky is as red as a strawberry. I don't know if he's controlling his self
not to laugh or what. It looks like he's not breathing.

Staring at him, that's when I realize what my dad is implying. The heat starts to
flood my cheeks, making me feel hot - inside and out. No wonder Draky is being like
this - my dad accused him that he's the father of my imaginary child.

I have a child - and Draky is the father. Oh God. Oh God. I'm hyperventilating.
Never, I repeat, never in my mind I dreamed of Draky being a father to my child. It's
as if I daydream about things like that.

How can my father even think of that? Me, a mother at seventeen? Never!

"Dad!"

"What?" he asks angrily.

I can see the veins protruding, and that's when I notice how mad he is. I can't
believe he's really serious about this.

"Austin," says my mom, trying to calm my dad.

I'm afraid his blood pressure will rise. Then I remember what my mom told me. My
dad was sick. I can't bear the thought of losing him.

"I.Am.Not.Pregnant." All pair of eyes looks at me. "Iamnotpregnant," I say, now more
quickly, so it sounds like it's just a single word.

"Why did you vomit then?" asks my dad.

"I ate mayonnaise," I explain.

"But you're allergic with mayo," says my mom obviously.

"I know," I mutter. "I accidentally ate it. That's why I was sick."

"Oh."

"I didn't know you can be allergic with mayo," Draky says thoughtfully.

"Well, I am. As a matter of fact, I think everyone have allergy with a specific food or
a season, or anything. I don't know."

"It was a misunderstanding then," my mom says, smiling sheepishly.

"That's why you should have ask first," I say disapprovingly.

"What?" asks my dad defensively. "Pregnant women tend to be sick when they smell
something they don't like, and eat something that will make them vomit."

I feel embarrassed, sitting in the table with my parents and Draky while talking
about something like this! I so want to vanish in this instant! I want to be invisible.
Teenagers dreaded this part of their life when parents talk about these kinds of
things. Talk about an awkward situation.

My dad gives me a small smile. "Sorry about that. It's just teenagers nowadays are
unpredictable. I'm not saying that you're like them. It's -- I'm worried, because
you're my daughter. And I only want what is the best for you."

"I know what my priorities are," I mumble. "I won't alter my life with wrong choices.
And I know what's the consequences of that."

Why, o why, can't we talk about this when Draky leaves?

I have to change the topic, and the first thought that comes to my mind is what our
current situation is.

"You said. . .You said that Dad was sick," I say to my mom. "It was in the past, right?
Now he's okay." I look at my dad; to my disbelief, stupid tears are blurring my
vision. Still, I do everything I can to hold them back. "You're okay, right?"

Waiting for my dad's response is one of the most painful moments of my life. I can't
take it if he says he's going to leave me. I don't even want to think of a life without
my dad. I love him with all my heart. Just the thought of him being gone sends
arrows of pain in my heart. I clutch my stomach to lessen the pain but it does no
good.

Finally, finally, my dad nods once. That's when I exhale the breath I didn't know I
was holding. Relief washes through me. My dad doesn't like lying so I can breathe
now, knowing he's fine. Thank God he's okay.

When I find my voice, I ask, "What happened?"

My mom looks at me with a concerned expression on her face. Before she can say
something, Draky beats her.

"I'm sorry, uh, do you want me to go now?" he asks awkwardly. "Or maybe I can go
to the living room and come back later."

I almost forget that he's here with us. How unfortunate for him to witness something
like this. Is his conscience burning him, now that he knows I'm suffering even
without knowing the bet? Is he planning to cancel it?

"It's okay," my mom says. "You can stay. It's better if you know too. You're Sophia's
friend. She might want to talk this with her friend after she learned what happened.
And I know you care for her."

Thanks for talking about me as if I'm not sitting in front of you.

My mom is assuming. If she knows what Draky's real motives are, she'll do the
opposite of what she's doing now. I have a feeling she's going to strangle him.

"Sophia," says my mom, snapping me out of my reverie. "You thought your dad and
I were fighting because of a broken marriage."

"Yes," I admit. What's the point of lying? It's better if they know what I think.

"Truth is, we were fighting because your dad didn't want to go to the hospital."

"What?" I ask. "What hospital?"

"Your dad had an internal brain damage. It wasn't really the same with Matt. It
wasn't strong, so he survived. But to live, he had to go to the hospital thrice a
month for the therapy and diagnosis," she continues.

It's hard to process this information. My own brain is slowly grasping what my mom
is talking about.

"We were doing this for the past four years. The reason we were fighting was that
your dad was hard headed. I had to fight with him first, or well, reasoned with him
before he agreed to come."

"For the past four years?" I ask numbly. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because we didn't want you to be worried about me," answers my dad. "And we
know you don't like going to hospitals. So we decided it's best if you don't know."

It's like my spirit gets our of my body. I watch myself staring at my parents without
blinking my eyes. Draky gets my hand and squeeze it. But I don't feel it because as I
mentioned a while ago, my spirit left my body.

Everything I thought about my parents was a lie. I feel stupid, guilty, mean, for
having bad thoughts about them. I didn't know what was really happening so I
assumed they were fighting for no apparent reason at all. I should have asked them.
I should have probed for information. Instead, I just went with the flow, not a least
bit caring about what's really happening. I'm a horrible child. I'm a horrible
daughter.

A tear escapes from my eyes without permission. That's when I realize I'm back in
my body. As if I really went away. . .

Maybe. . . maybe if I'm not a coward, maybe if I'm not afraid of hospitals, they
would have told me. Maybe.

I want to scream in frustration! My head is pounding hard, like someone is


hammering it inside out.

I can hear them talking but I can't make out their words. I can't even understand
them. Am I losing my mind? I have to hold on to my sanity. I can't be crazy. I have to
be strong for my parents. They already lost a child, they can't lose me too.

Closing my eyes, I breathe through my mouth until my heart beats normally. Well,
as normal it can get. When I open my eyes, I see my dad sigh in relief.

"Sorry," he says. "That was a lot to take in."

"No," I say. My voice is rough so I clear my throat before I speak again. "I want to
know everything."

"We went to the hospital out of town because your dad's doctor said that the
hospitals there have more necessary equipments to make the recovery of your dad
faster," says my mom. "I'm sorry we didn't tell you. it must be hard for you, both of
us leaving you without telling you anything."

I'm about to tell them what Andre told me about the car crash that killed his father
and my brother, but I stop myself because what we're talking is already depressing
as it is. Instead, I ask, "What now?"

"Now I don't have to go to the hospital every month," my dad says. "The doctor
there fixed me. They said I just have to visit my doctor at least twice a year. Or if
the pain is starting again."

"Starting again?"

"If," my dad says. "I'm sure it won't happen again though."

"How sure are you?" I ask.

"One hundred percent sure," he assures me.

I don't want to let my hopes up, but I don't want to think about the complications.

"I'm okay," he repeats. "You'll see, I'm like before; healthy."

"Okay is an understatement," I mutter.

"I'm strong as a horse." He grins, as if it's funny.

I role my eyes at his choice of idiomatic expression.

The only time I realize Draky is holding my hand is when my dad stops talking.

"We have something for you," my mom says suddenly, trying to change the topic.

Heaving a sigh, I ask, "What is it?"

She smiles and then gets up from her chair. "I'll go get it."

When she comes back, she hands me a wooden box. I can't help but stare at the
designs engrave on the box. Its hand made, for sure. No machine can do something
as intricate as this.

"Open it," my mom urges.

I look at my dad and see him with a smile on his face. "Go on."

I don't have to glance beside me because I have a feeling Draky is smiling as well. It
scares me that I can imagine what he's doing.

Opening the case, my jaw almost hit the floor when I see the thing inside. This. . .
this is the most beautiful necklace I have ever seen in my life. I'm afraid to touch it
because I might put damage to its beauty. I make myself contented by simply
looking at it. In the middle of its chain is a diamond-shaped blue topaz inside a
heart. Surrounding it are tiny diamonds that sparkles when they hit the light.

I'm star-strucked. Something like this . . . something precious like this can't be
categorized as a birthday present.

"Mom," I begin.

"That's a hand me down," she says, "My great grandmother passed it to my


grandmother, who gave it to my mother. My mom passed it to me." She pauses and
smiles at me. "And now I'm giving it to you. It's our family heirloom."

"Thank you," I say. I can't even express my gratitude. No words can describe how
overwhelmed I am. I never really have something like this before. I didn't even know
we have a family heirloom. I promise to myself that I'll take care of it-

"And of course," says my mom, interrupting my thoughts. "You'll pass it to your


daughter someday."

Oh no, please tell me I'm wrong - that when my mother said the word daughter, she
didn't look at Draky. Please tell me I'm wrong because I don't know what she mean
about that. It's just - ugh! Stop thinking about that!

"Emily," my dad says, "Sophia is still a teenager. Please refrain from saying things
like that."

Says my father who thought I was pregnant. "Dad," I mutter, "I thought we're done
with that?"

"I'm not saying she should have a daughter right now," says my mom, rolling her
eyes. "I know she's young, and she has more to learn. I'm just telling her about the
tradition. Although it's not as if she's not going to marry someday and conceive a
child."

"Mom!" I interrupt, cheeks flaming. My parents sure know how to embarrassed me.

"What?" she asks innocently.

"Let's talk about something else," I say abruptly.

"What do you want to talk about?"

"Anything, except that."

"Okay, okay," says my dad. "Let's not make Sophia uncomfortable.

"Thanks Dad," I mutter.

-- -- -- -- --

"Sophia," says my mom, "why don't you walk Draky to the door?"

"Fine," I say grumpily.

It's almost eleven in the evening. We talk about things, and fortunately, it's every
different from our topic before. I'm glad we're done now. It's been a long day.

"It's okay, I know the way," Draky says.

"I'm already standing. I might as well walk you outside."

"If that's what you want," he replies, smiling.

As soon as we're out of sight of the dining room, Draky grabs my hand. Is he trying
to give me a heart attack? Didn't he know that when he does something like this,
my heart is ripping its way out of my chest?

He sways our arms while we walk. Ugh. Why is he so good at this? What am I going
to do now? It's so hard, putting in my head that he's doing this to win. My heart and
my mind agree to disagree with a lot of things. I'm itching to tell him that I know
what he's up to, but I remind myself that it's not the right time yet.

In the meantime, I try to play with him by bumping his hips. He looks surprised, and
underneath that, I can see that he likes it.

"You know, I think you like me too."

"What?!" I stop walking and face him.

"You just don't know it, but I feel that you like me too," he says matter-of-factly.

"Don't assume things you don't know," I say.

He smirks - that trademark smile of him. His lips - I swear, one day, something will
happen to that. "You might even like me as much as I like you," he continues, as if I
didn't contradict him. "But wait, I'm falling in love with you, but you just like me
now. And I doubt you can love me as much as I love you."

This jerk! How can he assume that I like him?

Wait.

That means my plan is working. That means he thinks that I'm falling in love with
him. I should be cheerful and happy because of it, but instead, I don't feel like
celebrating. I don't feel anything at all.

"Draky," I say.

"Yes, Pie?"

"You said you're falling in love with me," I state. "When did that start?"

"I don't know," he says, doing a one-shoulder shrug. "It just happened, and the next
thing I know, I can't bear the thought of living without you. You're the best thing that
ever happen to me. The best part of my life is the time I spend with you. Just
thinking about you not reciprocating my love for you sends sharp knives through my
heart. But I can live with it, as long as you're happy. I don't want to be the reason of
your loneliness."

Nice speech there. How many days did you plan it? Were you the one who prepared
it, or was it Andre?

"Why me?" I ask.

"Why not you?" he asks, surprised. "Of course it's you. It's always been you."

I shut my mouth before I say something I'll regret later.

Before I know it, I'm standing outside my house beside Draky. I don't even know
when I started walking.

"Thank you for the dinner," he says, bringing me back to reality. "It was amazing
talking to your parents."

"Even when my dad thought you were the father of my imaginary child?" I tease.

"Well, it was awkward," he admits sheepishly. "But I would love to be the father of
your child someday."

"Draky," I snap.

"What?" he asks innocently.

"Please don't say things like that," I mutter, blushing like there's no tomorrow.

"I'm just telling you about our future." He takes a step towards me and brushes the
hair away from my eyes.

"Our future?" I repeat, trying to swallow the lump in my throat.

He smiles. "You'll see -- you'll fall in love with me."

Huh. That sounds familiar.

Of course it is.

He wants me to fall in love with him ever since he laid his eyes on me. That's their
deal.

"Let's see," I say smugly.

He leans down and plants a kiss on my cheek, a few centimeters from my lips.

*****

I hope you liked it! :)

The song is Oh, Darling by Plug in Stereo ~ amazing song, and a great artist.
Banner by.Nathasya Thio.

I saw my name on the list of the Candidates for 2012 Graduation. Yay! Three
months to go! :D

Thank you for reading my story!

*******************************************
[49] The Bet *Spur of the Moment
*******************************************
The song for the chapter is If The Moon Fell Down Tonight by Dear Juliet *Chase
Coy*. Banner by miranda1995 :>

OMG! I just noticed I have 6000+ fans! I CAN'T BELIEVE IT! WOW! THANK YOU SO
MUCH! :) :) :) I'M SO GRATEFUL <3 THANK YOU EVERYONE! =D

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 43 *Spur of the Moment*

~Drake

It feels so good to be in love. Cheesy as it may sound, I love the feel of her arms
around my neck. She snuggles close, and it makes my hold on her tighter. I bury my
face on her hair, inhaling her scent. Being in this position, I want to stop the time
and just freeze everything else. I want to be with her as long as I live. The stupid bet
is so far from us now. Everything is perfect. It's like living in a fairy tale, and I'm just
waiting for my happily ever after.

"Drake," she murmurs.

She called me by my real name. I don't know why that makes me nervous. "Yes?" I
whisper back.

I can hear the smile on her voice as she says, "Nothing. I just like the sound of your
name on my lips."

A smile makes its way onto my mouth, lighting my whole face. "Listen to my heart,"
I say, pulling her to my chest, as if there's still space between us, "It beats for you,
chanting your name again and again. Sophia, Sophia. Sophia."

She chuckles, her eyes twinkling in amusement. They're as enchanting as the stars
above us.

That makes me think back of the time when she asked me what I wanted to be and I
told her, star. This is the perfect time to give her the explanation behind that.

"Drake," she says, before I can open my mouth. "I lo-"

"Wake up!"

Startled, I bolt up right. Taking in my surroundings, I feel disappointed and sad at


the same time. That was all a dream. That didn't happen.

It did.

Well, only in my dream.

I wonder why my subconscious mind is not its usual snarky self. I can hear him
smirking after that. Weird, how can I hear myself smirk?

It's because you're a goner.

You mean we.

Hallelujah! Finally, he admits to himself that he's a goner for Sophia.

I don't know what to respond to that. Again, my subconscious mind makes me


speechless.

"I see you're having your inner conversation."

"What?" I ask, whipping around to see Driana with an amused look on her face.
"What are you doing here?"

She rolls her eyes as she says, "If you forgot, the first period starts at eight. And if
you haven't noticed, it's seven thirty."

"What?" I ask incredulously. How can I be oblivious? "Why didn't you wake me?!"

"I guess you overslept even with your alarm clock waking the whole town. It must
have been a good dream." She pauses and smiles playfully. "You're even drooling."

"I'm not," I say. I don't know why I don't like to deny that it was a good dream
indeed.

"And as for your question," she continues, "If you haven't realized, perhaps because
you're still dazed with your fantasy, I just woke you up."

"Thank you," I mutter. You even woke me at the wrong time. And now I'm left
wondering what could Pie possibly say. My beloved twin sister interrupted it.

I lo-

Well, was it hard to guess?

Shut up, I need to get ready for school.

Don't you want to ponder what she almost said?

Why feed my mind with what if's? Besides, it's just a dream. So you may as well
stop talking now.

For once, it listened to me. I'm surprised.

Turning to Driana, I say, "Now I'm wide awake. You can leave now so I can get ready
for school."

"Drake," she replies, "Just make it faster. I don't want to be late."

You can ride a bus, I thought, like before. But I'm glad that she decided to wake me.
I smile as grab my cell phone, thinking that we can really be like before. Closer,
even.

Opening it, I type a message:

Good morning Pie! See you later :)

And then I send it to her.

To my disappointment, even a few minutes later, she doesn't reply back. I'm still
going to see her later though. With that thought, something bubbles up in my chest.
The inside of my body is melting. I don't know what's wrong with me.

After I get ready, which takes fifteen minutes, I walk to the living room to see Driana
sprawled on the couch.

"I'm going to school," I say amusedly, "Have a nice dream."

"I'm coming," she mutters, standing up and brushing her hair. "Let's go!"

"Where's Mom?"

"In the kitchen," my mom shouts.

I shake my head. Sooner or later, the neighbors will complain because of my mom's
loud voice. Still, I love her the way she is.

She frowns at me when I enter the kitchen. "Early to bed early to rise," she says.
"Look, you haven't even eaten your breakfast yet."

I can't help but smile. "I'm not hungry," I reply. "I'll just grab a bite at the cafeteria
before the class starts."

She purses her lips and finally says, "Fine."

"Drake," Driana says, walking in the kitchen with a scowl on her face. "What are you
waiting for? We're going to be late if you don't start walking now!"

I roll my eyes at her, as my mom says, "Drive carefully."

"Okay, okay," I tell her.

"Good bye mom," Driana chimes in.

"Take care, you two," my mom says, "See you later!"

Driana pushes me out of the house and into my car.

"What's the rush?" I ask amusedly.

"I just don't want to be late," she complains.

"We're not," I say smugly, starting the car, and off we go.

-----

I'm on my way to my locker when I first hear it. If I'm not distracted about thinking
of Pie, I'll know something's wrong.

First, the stares, and then the soft murmurs. You know, when you walk inside a room
and everybody stop talking? They even avert their gaze away from you. You know
it's you they are talking about. That's what's happening now.

I stop one of the familiar faces while she's walking and ask her what the commotion
is all about.

And this is what she tells me.

Pie and Cassidy fought yesterday because of me. ME. Cassiy made a big scene,
attracting people's attention. No one really heard what they were talking about but
it was intense. And when the bell rang, signaling the end of the day, people saw Pie
and I walking to my car. They thought we were together.

That's it.

Before I know what I'm doing, I'm walking to Cassidy's locker. I don't even know how
I know it. Instinct, maybe. It takes over when I'm like this. People move away from
me, maybe afraid of what will I do to them when I find out they're talking about me.
But I don't even know what to feel!

Finally, after what feels like hours, I spot her, leaning towards her closed locker,
seemingly waiting for me.

"You threatened her?" I ask incredulously.

"Good morning to you too," she says.

"You threatened her?" I repeat, running out of patience.

She rolls her eyes and puts her hands on her hips. "Why, did she tattle to you?"

"No," I reply. "I heard. And you know it'll be the talk of the school today."

"Yes. And I know that it will be the scene when she rode with you yesterday," she
snaps.

I fight the urge to roll my eyes. I almost forgot how high school is. It feels like my
world is suddenly revolving around Pie.

And I know I have to do everything I can to protect her. "Don't talk to her again."

Cassidy narrows her eyes at me. She's perfectly known for the girl who doesn't want
to be told of what she can or cannot do. "Are you threatening me?" she asks.

"No," I mutter. "I'm just telling you to leave her alone."

Her lips form into a thin hard line. "I don't like being what told to do!"

I close my eyes to minimize the pain in my head. Talking to Cassidy gives me a


headache. "Look," I start, trying to persuade her, "I don't know why you want to
make her life miserable." She scoffs but I continue, ignoring her, "So why don't you
just forget your anger at her and act as if nothing happened? I will forget it too."

"Please," she mutters, flicking her long hair on her shoulder.

Taking a deep breath, I say, "What's wrong with you?"

"What's wrong with me?! Do you even hear yourself?" she asks, as if I lost my mind.
"Since you talked to that girl, you changed. What is wrong with you?!"

"I don't know what you're talking about," I reply.

"She's taking you away from me!"

Now I'm confused. "She's taking me away from you?" I ask doubtfully. "But we were
never together."

Fury sparkles in her green eyes. I can imagine her dark hair rising slowly. Before I
know what she's doing, she raises her right hand and about to slap me when
someone stops her.

Surprised, I find Driana beside me holding Cassidy's hand a few inches away from
my face.

"Let go of my hand," Cassidy whines while glaring at Driana.

"Don't you ever hurt Sophia again," she says slowly, "If I found out your plotting
against her, you'll get what you deserve."

Whoa! Driana. My twin. I can't believe it!

And then I remember what she said. Cassidy hurt Pie?

"Understand?" Driana continues.

Cassidy nods slightly and then Driana lets her go. She walks away but not before
shooting Driana a deathly glare.

"Wow," I breathe.

"I know," she says smugly.

I open my mouth to ask her if she knew all about it but before I can, the bell rings,
signaling the start of the first period.

"See you later," she says, hurrying to her first class with the students looming in the
hallway.

I make my way to my first class in a daze. The only thing on my mind is Pie. I have
to talk to her. I need to talk to her and ask her all about it.

While the teacher is writing on the board, I get my cell phone and dial Pie's number.
After a few rings, it goes to voice mail. What is she doing?

She's probably in class, listening to the discussion of the teacher.

I'm not asking you!

Based from yesterday, I think she's okay. There was nothing unusual about her.

I send her a message asking where she is.

I know all her classes but as of now, my mind is fuzzy. I can't think properly. What is
Pie doing to me?

I always look at my phone but she hasn't replied to my message yet.

Now I'm getting worried. Paranoid, even.

I can't wait to see her. Her blue eyes that shine so bright, it make the rays of the
sun a candlelight.

Sophia, Sophia, Sophia.

Oh, what am I getting myself into?

The ringing of the bell breaks me from my reverie. I can't believe an hour passed
already. I check my phone and finally, I have a new message.

Excitedly, I open it to find that it's from Pie. A huge smile appears on my face and it
quickly turns into frown as I read the message.

Hi Drake. This is Emily. Sophia is sleeping, and is sick. She can't go to school today.

Without thinking, I make my way towards the school parking lot. I'm going to cut
class just to see her. I know I'll be in trouble when the Principal finds out what I'm
doing but for now, I don't care. The only thing I want is to see Pie. With that thought,
my pace begins to quicken.

Sliding in my car, I start it quickly and drive to her house.

In the limited time I knew Pie, we form a bond that cannot be broken. We have a
spark that lead to overwhelming feelings when we are together. The more I tell
myself to ignore it, the more it blooms, engulfing me with emotions I haven't felt
before.

Who knew a simple bet can change my boring life? Who knew a sealed deal can
make my life exciting? I'm always looking forward to tomorrow's because of her. I
never want and need anyone as much as her. My insides turn into squishy jellies
when I'm with her.

And it's the best feeling in the world. She's enough for forever. Even the day after
that.

After a few minutes of horn blaring because I overtake other cars, I finally arrive at
Pie's house. I park my car a few yards away from their driveway. Taking my seatbelt
off me, I take deep calming breaths. What am I going to do now that I'm here? What
if she freaks out when she sees me?

SNAP OUT OF IT!

Okay, okay. No need to yell!

I get out of my car and straighten my crumpled shirt. I feel like hyperventilating.

I thought you want to see Sophia? Why aren't you walking yet?

What's the rush? I thought back, irritated. I'm just calming my nerves!

I walk to their front porch and knock at the door. I count under my breath while
waiting for someone to open it. I'm on seventy seven when Emily opens the door.

"Drake," she says, surprised to see me. Maybe I'm the least person she expects to
be on the other side of the door.

"Good morning," I say. My voice comes out real soft. It must be the nerves!

"Come in," she says, opening the door wider.

I follow her into the house and sits on the couch she indicates. She occupies the
chair across from me.

"I'm glad to see you," Emily begins, "But don't you have classes right now?"

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I say, "I was worried about Sophia so I decided to
visit her."

Emily's eyes twinkle. "That's so sweet of you," she says, smiling. "But you didn't
have to cut class."

I scratch the back of my head, smiling sheepishly. "I was so impulsive," I mutter,
embarassed.

"Love can do that to you."

"I'm sorry?" I say. Did I mishear her?

"Nothing," she says, shaking her. "Aren't you coming back to school?"

"No," I answer. I'm already in trouble so I might as well enjoy what I'm about to do.
"Is it okay if I stay here?" I ask boldly.

"Of course it's fine," she says reassuringly. "But won't you be in trouble?"

"That's okay," I say, grinning.

"If you say so," she replies. But I can see that she's concern for me and the
consequences I will face.

"Don't you have work?" I ask curiously. I just notice that she's wearing her office
attire.

"I have work today," she says, frowning. "But Sophia is sick so I decided to stay."

"You can still go if you want," I say. "I'll keep an eye on her."

"Are you sure?" she asks hopefully.

I can't help but imagine that Sophia will look like her when the time comes.
"Absolutely."

"Thank you," she says.

"You're welcome," I reply, smiling.

She stands up and says, "Call me when you need something. I haven't cooked food
for lunch yet. There's food in the fridge."

"Okay, I'll cook something for her."

"Thank you," she says gratefully, grabbing her bag from the couch. "Sophia is in her
room. Tell her I'm off to work."

"Sure," I respond with a nod.

"Goodbye!"

"Bye."

What am I getting myself into?

Now Pie and I are alone in their house. What am I thinking? I came here to take care
of her!

Stopping in front of Pie's bedroom upstairs, I take a deep breath to calm my nerves.
Opening the door slowly, I find her sleeping peacefully.

Before I know what I'm doing, I'm walking further into her room and sitting on the
chair beside her bed.

Her room is blue. From the walls, the curtains, the bed. Everything. It's like living in
the ocean. The bookshelf took most part of the far wall. There are cabinets and
drawers at the corner.

When I turn my head to look at her, I see Shea. A smile makes its way onto my
mouth as I remember the time we talked about our teddy bears. It felt like a long
time ago.

"Drake?"

I look at Pie and see that she's awake. "Hi," I say.

She rubs her eyes with her hands, maybe thinking that she's dreaming.

"I'm real," I say amusedly. "You're not dreaming."

"What are you doing here?" she asks, sitting up.

I help her and when I touch her arms, I'm surprised that they're hot. I move my
hand to her forehead and blurt out, "You're hot."

Her eyes widen, and that's when I realize what I said. It has a double meaning! "I, I
mean, you have a- a fever." Why am I stuttering?!

"Yes, I have a fever," she says, "that's why I'm not in school. What about you?" She
tilts her head to the side, and her hair falls to her eyes.

My fingers are itching to touch her soft hair. And then I remember that she asked
me a question. "I'm here because I found out that you're sick."

"So?"

"So I decided to visit you," I say obviously.

She's silent for a moment, she's not even looking at me in the eyes. "Thank you,"
she says finally.

"Pie?"

"Yes?" she says, gazing at me.

"Let me take care of you."

"Um, okay," she agrees, blushing.

"Thank you," I say.

"Drake?"

"Yes?" I ask, surprised that she called me by my real name.

"Why do you keep calling me Pie when my real name is Sophia?" she asks, her
curiosity creeping into her voice.

"Don't you like it?"

She hesitates, probably wondering if I deserve to hear the truth. "Well, you see,
people call me by my name, and . . . and you keep calling me Pie. Why?"

Taking a deep breath, I decide to tell her what I feel. "If I call you Sophia, I'll be one
of those people. I'll be like them. Ordinary, plain- just calling you by your name. I
call you Pie because it makes me close to you. I have the opportunity to call you by
the nickname I gave you. And it's a privilege I value."

Looking at her, I see that she's blushing. Her rosy cheeks became redder.

I'm not usually telling people what I feel, but when it comes to her, I can't stop
myself.

In the corner of my eyes, I see the box of puzzle I gave her for her birthday..

"You haven't put the puzzles pieces together yet," I say, taking a single piece from
the box.

"Sick here," she mumbles, even coughing to emphasize her point.

I wonder what her reaction will be when she sees what the puzzle really is, and
when she reads the message. A smile appears on my face as I visualize it.

"Daydreaming again," she muses amusedly.

I just widen my smile, not in the mood to contradict her. She looks confused for a
second, and then she shakes her head - probably to clear her thoughts.

"When will you take your medicine?" I ask her. There's no point in telling her to go to
the hospital because I know she will not approve.

"Later," she answers. "I just took one a few hours ago," she finished with a yawn.
She puts her hand on her mouth, embarassed.

"Still sleepy?" I ask.

"I was awake last night, and I think I had just three hours of sleep," she says,
yawning again.

"Why didn't you say so?" I ask, frowning at her.

I help her lie down again even though she says she can do it.

"I'll be here when you wake up," I say.

"Make sure I have something to eat for lunch," she says.

"I'll cook something delicious for you."

She grins. "I was just kidding!"

"You'll fall in love with me even more when you taste my specialty."

"And what is it?" she murmurs.

"You'll see," I say. I just notice that she didn't contradict me when I told her that
she's falling in love with me. I'm about to ask her why, and about her argument with
Cassidy when I see that she's already sleeping.

Oh, my sweet Pie.

I can't bear the thought of hurting her. The thought of her finding about the bet
makes me want to die. How can I be stupid not to realize how much I love her? Why
did I just wake up now to snap out of it?

I brush her hair away from her eyes and give her a kiss on the forehead.

What are you waiting for?

What?

Call Andre now!

Oh, yeah. Right.

Fishing my phone from my pocket, I quickly dial Andre's number.

"What?" he asks after the third ring. "You're finally calling me after you ignored my
thirty phone calls? Where are you? Didn't you know I was worried-"

"Andre," I cut in, rolling my eyes. He's having his antics again. I can hear his
laughter at the other end of the phone.

"Drake," he replies, "Really, where are you? You just disappeared without
explanation! Are the aliens abducting you now?"

Ignoring him, I say, "I'm at Sophia's house."

"Oh," he says in a knowing voice. "I see." It's as if he really sees what I'm doing. And
I have a feeling he knows what I'm about to say.

"We need to talk."

"Aren't we talking now?"

"I mean face to face," I say obviously, not bothering to roll my eyes this time.

"Just admit that you miss me!" I can hear him laughing now. I wonder where he is.

"I'll go to your house later, okay?"

"Sure," he replies cheerfully.

"Bye!"

"Can't wait to see you!"

I hung up after that. Being friends with Andre, there's no boring day with him. Not
that I'll admit it to him. I just appreciate our friendship. They say once in your life,
you'll meet a person who will be your friend-

"I know," Pie suddenly murmurs, breaking me from my thoughts.

I turn to her, confused, and ask her, "What do you know?"

But she's already sleeping again, her breath comes in and out peacefully. And I'm
left wondering what could she possibly know.
*******************************************
[50] The Bet *Conflict of Interest
*******************************************
Yay! 7000+ fans! :D

There are two songs for this chapter. Take Me To Your Heart by Michael Learns To
Rock and Summer Paradise by Simple Plan.

There's a trailer on the side. SelenaEmrey made it :) Banner by redpeace9.

Thank you for reading my story! :)

Happy Reading! (:

Chapter 44 *Conflict of Interest

~Sophia

I'm in the stage where a few minutes to go, I will wake up. It's the stage where you
are there, and not, at the same time. I can feel my body slowly returning to
consciousness. I can hear the silent buzz of the air condition and the quiet
movement of someone beside me.

"Sleeping beauty, it's time to wake up . . ." A velvet voice murmurs, followed by a
soft touch on my lips.

Slowly, I open my eyes. My body is aching. I want to crawl into a ball to minimize
the pain. I grit my teeth so as not to make a sound of frustration.

This is just a fever, but why does my body feel sore?

To top it all off, my head wants to explode; it's throbbing, like someone is
hammering it from inside and out. And I feel cold outside and warm inside. Ironic.

To my embarrassment, my stomach growls.

"Is that a lion roaring?" Draky asks amusedly.

"No," I mutter, my cheeks burning hotly, "it's a cheetah contemplating if he'll eat
you."

"I didn't expect you to be furious when you're hungry," he says, wrapping his arms
around me.

Surprised, I wriggle out of him. He looks taken aback at my action. If I'm not staring
at his eyes, I won't see the flash of hurt in them.

"I'm sorry," he murmurs, letting me go.

"No, it's not that," I explain, steadying myself because I didn't know I was leaning to
him that much. "You might get contaminated because you're close to me. This fever
is contagious you know."

He grins, showing all his perfect white teeth. Then he wraps his arms around me,
shoving me to his muscled chest. Playing basketball has its perks. Even though he
stopped playing for a while, I think he continues to go to the gym to maintain his
body. I wonder what his chest look like without his shirt.

Why am I thinking of him bare-chested?!

"It's okay," he says, laughing, "That way, you can take care of me too."

Before I can stop myself, I smile at him. He tightens his arms around me and buries
his face in my hair. I feel embarrassed because I haven't taken a bath yet. I almost
want to die when he suddenly pushes me lightly away from him. Am I stinky? Oh
God. I hope-

"I forgot," he says, cutting me off my horrible thoughts, "you haven't eaten yet. That
was why your stomach growled a while ago."

"It did not," I deny, forgetting my previous horror. I smell myself inconspicuously and
sigh in relief when I didn't smell something bad.

"Wait for me here," he says, getting up from the bed. "I'll heat the food I cooked for
you."

"Your specialty?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

"Yes," he replies, his mouth tugging at the corners.

"You said you'll just heat it," I say.

"Yep," he answers with a nod. "I cooked it earlier while you were sleeping."

"Oh."

"I'll go and get it," he says, walking away. I hear his footsteps on the stairway until
they fade away from the distance.

Drake Swift concerned with Sophia Taylor.

Who would have thought this day would come?

Even though I did daydream when I had a crush on him before that he would take
care of me, I didn't believe that it will happen.

A dream can turn into a reality.

It's impossible, but here we are, almost the same as my imagination. A wash of dj
vu washed through me. It feels weird to see your fantasy coming true. Well, it was a
long long time ago.

He comes back, carrying a tray with a bowl in it.

"What's that?" I ask.

"My specialty," he answers, setting the tray on the bedside table and sitting on the
bed beside me.

"And your specialty is . . .?"

He takes the bowl and let me see it.

"It's a soup," I say obviously. Of course.

"Yes, it's a soup," he says, "but don't think it's the same with others. It doesn't taste
like them."

"Uh huh." I should have known that he prepared me a soup. "Give it to me so I can
taste it."

"No," he says. "I'll feed you."

"What?" I ask incredulously.

He shrugs, and ignores my weak attempt at getting the bowl of soup from him.

"I can eat it all by myself," I say, shaking my head to the spoon he's holding a few
inches from my mouth.

"But I already said I'll take care of you," he says disapprovingly.

"But-"

As soon as I open my mouth, he puts the food inside. I have no choice but to
swallow it.

"Draky!" Thank God it's not that hot!

"What?" he asks innocently, mixing the soup and not looking into my eyes.

"Nothing," I mutter, because I know he got me there. I did say that he can take care
of me.

"What does it taste?" he asks. I can imagine him crossing his fingers.

"Just like any other soup," I mumble, sticking my tongue out at him. To be fair, I
have to say that this soup is delicious. I haven't taste like this before. I wonder how
he made it.

He smirks and looks at me expectantly, waiting for me to open my mouth. He


makes a buzzing sound and makes a circular motion on his hand. "Here's the
airplane," he says, "Open your mouth."

I can't help but laugh at his childishness.

"Come on," he says, trying hard not to laugh and to look serious. "Open your mouth
now. The airplane's running out of engine."

Smiling, I open my mouth and accept the food.

"Good," he says approvingly.

"What are you going to eat?" I ask.

"I'm not hungry," he says, "just by looking at you eating what I prepared makes me
full."

"Uh huh," I mutter. "You just don't know how to cook."

"I do."

A smirk makes its way onto my mouth. "I can cook you know, I won't let you starve."

"Good, because when I get home from work, I want to eat what you prepared."

I look at him, confused at his words. After a second, realization dawned on me. He
meant when we're old. Why? Why is he saying these things to me?

"I know," he says suddenly, snapping me out of my thoughts. "I can order a pizza if
you want? Or a Chinese food?"

"Pizza sounds good," I agree. I'm suddenly craving for a cheesy pizza.

"Okay," he says, "I'll call the pizza hotline. Anything else you want?"

"Pizza's okay."

He gets up from the bed and dials something on his phone. He talks for a minute,
telling the receiver his orders.

Looking at him in this angle, I can't help but think what his motives are. You can't
blame me for having these thoughts. I'm kind of putting a wall so as not to get hurt.
When will I tell him that I know about the bet is out of the question for now. Maybe a
few days I can have the courage to ask him about it.

"What do you want to do while waiting for the pizza?" he asks.

I shrug. "Anything. Do you want to watch television?"

"Nope," he says, sitting again on the space he evacuated earlier. He starts feeding
me again, and this time I don't fight him because I really am hungry and I have to
admit, I want to be taken care of.

"You're going to be in serious trouble because of this, you know," I say.

"It's worth it," he says, doing a one-shoulder shrug.

"If you say so."

After a few minutes, our pizza arrives. Draky goes downstairs to get and pay for it.
When I give him the money, he refused, saying that this is a date. A date, seriously?
I just shake my head at him and let it go.

I haven't really realized how hungry I am. To my surprise, I ate three slices of pizza.
Can you believe it? I was starved. Now I am full! My stomach even wants to explode.

Draky laughs when he sees my expression.

"What?" I ask, annoyed.

"Girls usually eat a little when they are with guys," he tells me.

"I'm not a usual girl," I snap.

"Exactly," he says softly, "And that's a compliment. I don't know what's wrong with
those girls. They can't even be true to themselves."

"Well, maybe because they are not proud with themselves," I blurt out.

"Or maybe they are shy," he guesses. "Perhaps they are afraid that when the guys
really see how the girls eat, they will be horrified," he finishes, chuckling.

"I'm not," I state.

"You are not," he agrees, giving me a sweet smile; a smile that can melt a cold
chocolate.

"Draky."

"What?" he asks.

"Have you pass application forms for college?"

"Not yet," he answers.

"Why?" I ask, raising my eyebrow.

"I have no time for that," he says evasively, in a tone that clearly indicates that it's
closed for further discussion.

I just don't know why I should care. In the first place, I'm just playing my role. Maybe
because I grow attached to him in the time we are together. That makes me
remember the quote, "We are with each other everyday, but not together."

I can't help but feel a little bit sad so I vanish that thought away.

"You're going to be accepted when you apply," I say, trying to cheer him up.

"They won't accept me," he mutters.

"They will." Why is he so pessimistic?

"You think?" he asks, gazing at me with his blue eyes. It's like swimming in the vast
ocean. I feel like drowning!

"I know," I say, when I finally find my voice. I get his hand and squeeze it. "You
haven't even tried yet and you're already discouraging yourself."

He grins. "You're optimistic lately," he observes, tightening his hold on my hand.

Thanks to you, I thought.

"I realized that life is too short to worry about things that are not happening yet. You
have to focus about now," I say. "There is tomorrow - for the future. Just put your
best foot forward. More importantly, you have to believe in yourself, and you should
have faith."

"Faith in what?" he teases.

That makes me smile because I remember Serendipity, the first movie we watched
together. Ignoring him, I continue, "Everything will fall back into their right places
after that."

He stares at me like he's seeing me for the first time.

"What?" I ask, suddenly feeling self conscious. "Er, sorry about that . . . Sometimes
my mouth talks without my permission."

"That's . . . that's the most epic conversation I've ever had," he says, putting my
hand on his lips and planting a kiss on it.

"Um."

"Where do you get those things?" he asks, looking at me behind his eye lashes.

"I don't know," I murmur, "they just come to my mind."

"Pie?"

"Yes?"

"Can I ask you something?"

"Shoot."

But he's silent, and not voicing his question.

"Hey, I thought you're going to ask something?" I say, poking him on the side.

"Well," he starts, and then pauses to clear his throat, "How many. . . How many
boyfriends have you had?"

"Haven't you asked that before?" I ask, furrowing my eyebrows.

He shrugs and says, "I don't think so."

"Okay." I'm quite sure that he asked me this question before. Weird.

"So. . .?"

"What do you think?"

"I don't know- that's why I'm asking."

"One," I mutter.

"Oh," he murmurs.

"Why?"

"Nothing," he says ruefully,

"You won't ask that just for nothing," I say matter-of-factly.

"It was just mere curiosity."

I open my mouth to say something when his phone rings.

He grins and picks it up. "Hey." His smile grows wide as he listens to the other line.

I feel like intruding to his conversation. Ugh.

"Chill. I'm at Sophia's." He listens again and says, "Because I'm taking care of her. . .
Yeah. I think she's okay now."

"Who's that?" I ask curiously.

"Driana," he answers. "I'll tell her," he says to his twin. "See you later." And then he
puts his phone down.

"Well?" I say, looking at him meaningfully.

"Well what?"

"What will you tell me?"

"Oh, that," he says, smiling sheepishly, "She said that she'll call you later when she
gets home from school."

"Okay," I say, nodding my head.

We talk about nothing in particular then. Anything you can imagine. Truth be told,
Draky's not so bad. He's one of the few guys who have a good sense of humor.
We're just sitting on my bed, side by side and not uncomfortable when we're lacking
of new topics to talk about. Who would have thought we would enjoy each other's
silence? We didn't even notice the time. When I look at my alarm clock, I'm
surprised to see that it's quarter to five. Time sure flies by when you're having fun.

"Drake?"

"Yes?" he asks, brushing the hair away from my eyes. His hands linger on my cheek,
rubbing it with his thumb.

"Thank you for taking care of me."

"No."

"No?" I ask, confused.

"I should be the one thanking you because you let me take care of you," he
explains, putting his forefinger on my nose.

I turn away quickly, muttering, "That tickles!"

"Ohh, Pie can be tickled on the nose," he says amusedly.

"Stop it," I protest, moving away from him.

He grabs my arm and pulls me towards him. "Okay, I will stop. Just don't move away
from me."

"Hmm."

In the end, I lean back on his chest, both of us ignoring the pizzas on the bedside
table. Well, the box was almost empty.

After a while, he starts to touch my hair, playing it with his fingers. I relax more
comfortably in his arms.

"Why do you like to twirl my hair on your fingers?" I ask curiously.

He pauses and looks at me for a moment, perhaps contemplating if he'll tell me or


not. Finally, he says, "You have hair like Taylor Swift."

"Pfft."

"It's true," he says, nodding.

"You're just teasing me," I accuse.

"I'm not. You really have hair like Taylor Swift."

"You think?"

"I know."

"How do you know?" I ask doubtfully. "You haven't even seen her in person"

He shifts in his place so we are looking eye to eye. "I saw her lots of times on
television."

"You're just changing the topic," I mutter.

"I'm not," he says, shaking his head.

"Yes you are."

"No I don't."

"Yes!"

"No."

"Yes."

"No - okay," he says, getting impatient. "Let's continue this argument when you're
not sick anymore."

"I'm not sick," I deny.

"Yes you are," he retorts, rolling his eyes.

"No I'm not."

"Yes - Hey! Why do you like to argue with me?" he asks, narrowing his eyes a little.

"Do I?" I ask innocently, a smile slipping on my mouth.

He sighs. "You can still be sarcastic even though you are sick."

"That rhymes," I say amusedly.

He returns my smile with one of his trademark grin. When he looks at me like that, I
am lost in his eyes. His blue eyes that is deeper than the Atlantic Ocean.

And in a time like this, a horrible thought strikes at my head. What if he's just doing
this for the bet?

"Pie?" he says, his smile turning into a frown. "Are you okay?"

I can hear the worry in his voice. Is he just a good actor?

Somewhere in the back of my mind, there's a voice whispering that he cares for me.
Mom said to trust my instinct and that's the voice in my head. Am I doing the right
thing by trusting it when I can't even fully trust the person beside me who's so bent
in making me fall in love with him?

"Pie?"

"Yes?" I shake my head to have a clear mind. This day is so -

I can't even find the right word to describe it. Human language is limited with words.
That's why words without actions are senseless.

"You were daydreaming a while ago weren't you?" he asks bemusedly.

"I was not," I mutter. "I was just thinking if boys have an unspoken agreement not to
tell girls about these kinds of things."

"What things?" he asks, raising his eyebrow.

"You know, things like, twirling the girl's hair, and whatnot," I explain.

"Well," he says hesitantly, his lips curving at the corner.

"What?" I probe.

He shakes his head and says, "I can't tell you."

"Why not?" I ask, crossing my arms over my chest.

"Because. . . "

"Because . . .?"

"Because when I tell you, I have to kill you," he finishes.

"Ha ha," I mutter, "That's not funny!"

"Yes it is," he argues, "you should have seen your face! It was priceless!"

I roll my eyes at him.

"You believed me for a second didn't you?" he asks, wiggling his eyebrows.

"I did not."

He grins, not letting it go.

"Whatever."

*******************************************
[51] The Bet *Slumber Party
*******************************************
I hope you'll like this. Enjoy! ;)

Chapter 45 *Slumber Party

~Sophia

Tap. Tap. Tap.

I grit my teeth as the cold water touches my bare skin. They're like ice that sends
pinpricks to my body. My mom said that if I want my fever to be completely gone, I
have to take a cold shower.

So here I am, enduring this nightmare. I'm feeling fine by the second though, and I
can't help but think it's worth it. I'm already absent yesterday so I need to go to
school today because I don't want to be late with the discussions in class.

I'm grateful Driana came by last night and explained to me what they did. She even
went to my classrooms and asked my classmates about what they tackled so she
can inform me. Before she went home with Draky, I narrated what happened to my
parents. She looked worried, and made me promise to call her when I need
something- anything. The twins made my recovery fast. Now I can feel my body
returning to normal.

When I'm refreshed, I walk out of my bathroom and into my bedroom to rummage
my closet.

After a few seconds, I find what I'm looking for. A smile appears on my face when I
look at the mirror- I'm wearing a floral blouse that emphasizes my blue eyes, a jeans
that that's not too tight or too loose, and my favorite sandals.

Before I forgot, I clasp the necklace and the charm bracelet Draky and Driana gave
me for my birthday. Grabbing my bag, I head downstairs and when I smell
something delicious, I decide to go to the kitchen.

"Morning," I say to my mom who's preparing a breakfast.

"Morning Sophia," she replies.

"Where's Dad?" I ask.

"Still sleeping," she answers. "Here's your food, I'll drive you to school when you're
done eating."

"No, I can ride a bus."

"I insist," she states, a smile on her face.

"Okay." And then I start eating bacon, eggs, and sausages. Being sick made me
hungry.

When I finished eating, I brush my teeth again and meet my mom in her car.

"I almost forgot to tell you," my mom says, starting the engine of her car, "your dad
and I are going to the hospital out of town later."

"What?" I ask. "I thought he's fine? There's no need to go to the hospital."

"Yes." She sighs. "Remember, he has to go twice a year, and tomorrow will be his
first check up after the operation."

"But he already went there last week," I mumble.

"That doesn't count."

"Oh."

"I don't want you to stay in the house alone," she tells me.

"Mom!"

"You can sleep at Driana's place," she suggests.

"I'm seventeen," I complain.

"Precisely."

"I can take care of myself," I say, frowning.

"I know." She smiles sadly. "It's the people today I don't trust."

"How many days do I have to stay there?"

She shrugs. "Probably two? It depends on the findings of the doctor."

"They won't find anything," I state stubbornly.

"I know," she says, smiling.

I grumble my complaints under my breath.

"Besides, don't you want a slumber party?"

Oh, I do. I'd love to have a slumber party in the house of Draky. I wonder what it
would feel like, sleeping in the same roof as him. Not that I haven't experienced that
before; when we were in Andre's house. But tonight will be different because it's
their house where I'm staying.

The time passed by in a rush. It's just the same, like any other day. Before I know it,
the first half of it is already done and I find myself making my way to our table in
the cafeteria, a tray of food in hand. I don't even remember ordering. Weird.

Driana is already sitting on her chair, waiting for me. "Hey," she says when I take
the chair across from her.

I can see that she's in a good mood. "Hi," I reply. And then I ask her if I can stay in
their house tonight because my parents are going out of town.

"Of course," Driana says excitedly, "it's more than fine!"

I smile at her enthusiasm. "Thank you," I say gratefully.

"I always wanted a slumber party," she says, grinning cheekily.

"Hey, is that a slumber party I heard?" Andre asks, sitting beside Driana.

Draky follows after him and takes the chair beside me.

"Isn't that your table over there?" Driana asks, pointing to the center table.

"Is it bad to sit with my twin?" Draky asks bemusedly.

Driana rolls her eyes and mutters something under her breath.

"So, a slumber party huh?" Andre asks, tilting his head to the side.

"Oh, um, I asked Driana if I can stay in their house tonight," I say.

"Why?"

"My mom and dad will go out of town, and they don't want me to be alone in the
house," I explain.

"Why not sleep in our house?" Andre suggests.

"Because she'll stay in our house," Driana states.

Andre nudges her on the side. "You can stay in our house too you know."

In the corner of my eye, I glance at Draky. He's unusually quiet today.

"No thanks," Driana says wryly.

"Ow!" Andre pouts, and looks at her with puppy dog eyes.

Driana laughs and says, "That doesn't work on me."

Andre groans. "We'll have a party!"

"I don't like parties," she replies, wrinkling her nose.

"Me too," I chime in.

Andre looks at me disapprovingly and about to say something when Driana beats
him to it. "She hasn't slept in our house yet."

He smiles sheepishly and says, "There's still next time."

"You can stay in the house too if you want," Draky offers. "Besides, it's just us; my
mom will go out of town with my dad."

There's something about the way he said dad-

"Really?" Andre asks, his whole face lighting up.

"Yeah. I assume Sophia will stay in Driana's room. . ."

Driana nods.

"You can sleep in the guest room then," Draky finishes.

"Can I sleep in your room?" Andre asks, wiggling his eyebrows.

"No. it's the guest room or not."

"You're no fun," he complains, scowling at his best friend.

Draky smirks at him and resumes eating his food.

"So what do you propose we'll do later?" Andre asks after a few minutes.

"I don't know to you two, but Sophia and I will stay in my room," Driana says,
grinning at the two boys.

Before they can respond, the bell rings, signaling that lunch time is over. Time for
Literature.

"Let's go?" Draky says.

"See you later," I tell Driana and Andre.

"See you," they both say at the same time. And then they both look at each other,
wide grin on their faces. "Jinx!"

I follow Draky to our room, a small smile on my face. Driana and Andre really have
something-

"Want me to drive you later?" he asks, interrupting my thoughts.

"I'll go to our house first," I say, "to get clothes and stuff."

He shrugs. "That's okay, I can wait for you."

"If you say so," I reply, entering the classroom.

The discussion of Mrs. Coelho revolves around A Midsummer's Night Dream. I


wonder when we will finished it and start to read a new book.

A tap on my shoulder makes me turn back. "What?" I ask Draky. I know it's him. No
one will bother me while the professor is discussing her lesson.

"I forgot to ask you yesterday," he starts, "what happened between you and
Cassidy?"

"It was nothing," I answer evasively.

"Did she hurt you?"

Involuntarily, my gaze moves to my arm where she hold it tightly. Fortunately no


bruises showed.

Draky follows my gaze until his eyes land on the red marks done by Cassidy's nails.

"It's nothing," I mutter, turning back in front of the room. I can feel his eyes on my
back, burning holes but I'm afraid to see his reaction. I know that if eyes can change
color according to your mood, his will be as black as coal.

-~-~-~-

After school, Driana, Draky, Andre, and I went to my house to get clothes. When we
were done, we drove to Driana and Draky's house. We just finished eating our
dinner - Chinese food. None of us was in the mood to cook so we settled with
takeout food. We're in the family room and we already watched two movies,
nonstop. We even played Monopoly. No wonder my eyes are drooping; it's almost
eleven in the evening already.

"Let's play would you rather," Andre suggests.

"Sure," Driana agrees. "I haven't played that in a long time."

Why do I have a feeling that it's like the Truth or Dare we played a few days ago?

"Cool," he says, grinning. "Me first. Would you rather die in sizzling lava or be cut
and eaten by cannibals?"

"Creepy," I mutter, remembering the movie Wrong Turn.

"So?" Andre asks, raising his eyebrow.

"I'd rather die in the lava," Draky answers.

"Me too," I say.

"Me three," Driana chimes in. "At least I'd die whole."

"You'll melt in the hot lava," Andre says obviously.

"Still."

"Okay, my turn," Draky says, "Would you rather choose the one you love or the one
who loves you?"

"Does the one I love return my feelings?" Andre asks.

"Nope," Draky says, "It's one way. Same with the one who loves you. You don't love
her."

"What kind of question is that?"

"A hypothetical one."

"Ugh! I know." Andre groans. "I'd choose the one who loves me."

"Even though you don't love her?" Driana asks incredulously.

"Yes," he answers, "because the one I love might love someone else and I know the
one who loves me loves only me and no one else."

We're all silent for a minute, and then Draky turns to me.

"I'd choose the one I love," I answer slowly.

"Why?" Draky asks.

"Because . . . Because even though there's a chance that he doesn't return my love
for him, my heart belongs to him. And I won't compromise it with someone I don't
have feelings with."

"Ouch," Andre says, putting a hand over his heart. "That makes me feel bad about
my choice."

I smile sheepishly and brush the loose strand of hair behind my ear.

"What about you little sister?" Draky asks.

"I. . . I'm sleepy," Driana says, standing up.

"Answer the question first," Andre complains.

She sticks out her tongue and says, "Good night."

"You know, that's a good idea," I agree, standing up as well. "Good night."

The boys sigh as Driana and I make our way to her room. We lay on the bed, both of
us wears silly smile on our faces.

"Thank you," she says.

"No problem," I reply.

The minutes turn to hours as I wait for sleep to come. What's wrong with me? Why
can't I sleep? This makes me remember of the time when I was in Andre's - I
thought I forgot how to sleep.

Heaving a sigh, I get up slowly and decide to walk around the house.

"Can't sleep?"

My heart leaps in my throat when I hear a voice behind me.

"Sorry," Draky mutters, shutting his door behind him, "Didn't mean to scare you."

I wait for my heart to beat normally.

"Can't sleep?" he repeats.

I nod.

"Homesick?" he asks amusedly.

"No," I murmur. "I don't know what's wrong with my brain, it don't want to shut up."

He suddenly grins, like he thought of a really good idea. "Let's go."

"Where?" Don't tell me it's one of his havens again.

He grabs my hand without answering my question and leads me to their back porch.

As soon as he opens the door, the October wind rushes to my face. A shiver runs
down my spine and I automatically rub my arm with my free hand. Draky's still
holding the other one and he'll not let go any sooner.

When I see the veranda I thought we're going there but we still continue. Their back
lawn is spacious.

"Draky?"

"Yeah?"

"Where are we going?"

"Here," he says, stopping beside a tree.

I stare at him, confused.

He points upward with his forefinger and my gaze follows it.

A surprise gasp escapes from my lips when I see what he's pointing at. "You have a
tree house!" I say excitedly. On the thick branches of the tree is a little wooden
house, one side wide open, without a wall. I almost jump and down with glee.
Thankfully, I control myself at the last second. I don't want to appear immature to
him.

"You like it?" he asks, suppressing a smile.

"Absolutely! I always wanted a tree house since I was young," I say, grinning from
ear to ear.

He laughs at my enthusiasm, and then probably remembers that we're outside. He


shrugs his jacket off and hands it to me.

I take it gratefully and wear it. It's quite long but it's okay, as long as it envelops me
in its warmth. It smells like him. When boys smell nice, they automatically become
attractive. Not that Draky is not already attractive as it is.

I shake my head furiously. I don't like where my thoughts are headed.

I wonder why Driana didn't mention that they have a tree house.

Yeah, think about the tree house.

"That's good because we're going to climb it," Draky says, a huge grin on his face.

"Really?" I ask my eyes widening as I glance at the ladder attached to the trunk of
the tree.

"Afraid?" he asks, his mouth twitching at the corners.

"Of course not," I scoff.

"Let's climb then."

"You go first," I say.

"You sure?" he asks, a concern expression crossing his face. "I can catch you if you-"

"I won't fall," I interject, letting go of his hand to cross my arms over my chest.

"Be careful," he says, and then starts to ascend the ladders while I watch his back,
printing in my mind the steps he takes so that I can copy them when it's my turn.

A few seconds later, he's sitting on the bench in the tree house. He smiles down at
me and urges me to climb.

Taking a deep breath, I hold the ladder tightly and take my first step. I don't have to
worry because although the ladder was made of wood, it's attached to the tree. I
continue slowly but surely and before I know it, I'm on the last step.

Draky offers his hand and I gratefully take it. He pulls me to him and we walk
steadily to the bench he was sitting a while ago.

"I made it," I say when I find my voice.

"Yes you did," he replies, his eyes twinkling in delight.

I look down and wish I hadn't because I see the ground that is thirty feet below us.

Don't be afraid! I chastise myself. You won't fall down.

"Want to hold my hand?" Draky asks.

I nod and take it.

We're both silent, and it's not awkward because we're contented in just looking at
the stars in the sky. And there are a lot. Wherever I look, I see them. It's so
enchanting.

To my surprise, Draky opens his mouth and beautiful words come tumbling after.
"And I'd give up forever to touch you 'cause I know that you feel me somehow," he
sings. "You're the closest to heaven that I'll ever be and I don't want you to go home
right now. ."

I forgot how amazing his voice is. I notice that he altered a word from the real lyrics.
Of course I recognize the song. It's Iris by Goo Goo Dolls. I can't believe he's singing
it for me. No one, ever, sang a song for me before. Not even him.

"And all I can taste is this moment," he continues, "And all I can breathe is your life.
'Cause sooner or later it's over. I just don't want to miss you tonight." He stops and
looks at me. Really looks at me, like he's seeing the first sunrise of his life. "Pie, I
have to tell you something."

Why does my instinct screams that he'll confess about the bet now? Oh God, I don't
know what to react. He sang a song for me, and now he's going to admit something
that will change both of our lives.

My heart beats faster than usual, trying to burst out of my ribs. Even though it's
cold, my hands start to sweat. Can he read my face? I know its open book to him.
But I hope and pray that he will not profess now. My thoughts are jumbled, and I'm
tongue tied. I'm not yet ready. . .

"Not yet ready for your fantasy to end," a soft voice whispers in my mind.

I cringe inwardly because it's one of the darkest secrets I have. How did it leak out
of its box?

"Pie, I. . ." Sighing, he pulls his hair, frustrated.

I don't know why I am relieved. I should be the one urging him to confess
everything. But why am I assuming that he will tell me about it? Maybe it's another
thing?

"Forget it," he mutters, breaking away from my gaze.

Suddenly I feel brave, so I ask, "What is it?"

"I. . . I like you," he stutters, a little bit of blush coloring his cheeks.

Surprised, I say, "Haven't you told me that before?"

Something flickers in his eyes, but it's gone as soon as it arrives. "It's different," he
mutters.

"What are you two doing there?" a voice asks.

I turn my head to where the sound came from and am surprised when I see Driana
and Andre walking towards us.

"Sophia and Drake, kissing on a tree," Andre sings, "K-I-S-S-I-N-G."

"Stop it," I say, glad for the darkness for it hides the blush creeping on my cheeks.
But I'm not so sure that it hides my blush because I saw Draky blushing a while ago.

Draky fakes a cough, embarrassed. "What are you two doing here?"

"I woke up and did not see Sophia beside me," Driana tells us, "I thought she just
went to the bathroom or the kitchen but when she didn't return after a few minutes,
I became worried so I came after her. When I didn't find her, I figured to look for her
in your room."

"You entered my room without my permission?" Draky asks, feign horrified.

"Don't tell me you haven't barged in my room without my permission," she retorts.

Drake scratches his head, smiling sheepishly.

Driana continues, "When I didn't saw either of you in your room, I decided to-"

"Wake me," Andre finishes for her. "And then we searched for you two and find you
here, kissing on a tree."

"We're not kissing," I snap.

"Almost," he mutters.

"I heard that," Draky scolds.

He grins, both Driana and him staring at Draky and me with meaningful look.

"Time to sleep," I say to no one in particular, and start to make my way to the
ladder, going down carefully until my feet lands on the ground. I can hear Draky
scrambling after me.

"Are you sure you want to sleep?" Andre asks, raising his eyebrows.

"I am sure," I murmur.

"Let's go inside now," Draky says, "It's unusually cold tonight."

"I notice." Andre smirks, glancing at the jacket I'm wearing.

I flushed and take the jacket off, giving it back to Draky. "Thanks," I mumble.

"You're welcome," he replies, starting to walk towards their house.

We follow after him. We're all quiet until we stop on the second floor landing of their
house.

Swallowing the lump in my throat, I say, "Good night."

"Night," Draky replies.

"Sweet dreams," Driana says, smiling cheekily.

"Sleep tight," Andre says amusedly. "Don't let the bed bugs bite."

And so Driana and I enter her room and lie on her bed.

"Sorry about earlier," I whisper.

"That's okay," she says, "I was just worried so I looked for you."

"Thank you," I say gratefully.

"What are friends are for?"

"Yeah. Let's sleep?"

"Okay."

Yet no matter how I force myself to sleep, I can't. Adrenaline is still coursing through
my veins, replaying the scene in my mind from earlier.

"Soph?"

Startled, I say, "Yeah?" I thought she's already sleeping. I can't see her face though,
because we're lying back to back.

"Do you like Drake?"

"I. . . um. . . I. . ."

"You don't have to say anything." I can hear the smile on her voice as she says, "I
already know the answer. Good night."

Does she? Because I don't know it myself.

The ringing of my phone wakes me from my dreamless sleep. How many hours have
I been sleeping? It felt like I just closed my eyes a few minutes ago. When I open
them, the alarm clock's light on the bedside table blinks back at me. It's just 3 AM in
the morning! Who would call in the middle of the night? The person on the other
side of the line should have a good reason for waking me up!

Grabbing my phone, I flip it open and murmur, "Hello." I make my voice really soft
so as not to wake Driana.

"Hello Sophia," the voice says.

My mind is still cloud with sleep so I can't recognize the person's voice. What I know
is it's a male. "Who is this?" I mumble.

"I'm back."

*****

Hi! :) The song is Falling by Keahiwai. Banner by John Paul Yao. Facebook page on
the External link. Don't forget to join and post/leave a message :")

Thank you!

*******************************************
[52] The Bet *Against All